Selected quad for the lemma: authority_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
authority_n	church_n	scripture_n	word_n	22,553	5	5.1394	4	true

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A15093	The way to the true church wherein the principall motiues perswading according to Romanisme and questions touching the nature and authoritie of the church and scriptures, are familiarly disputed, and driuen to their issues, where, this day they sticke betweene the Papists and vs: contriued into an answer to a popish discourse concerning the rule of faith and the marks of the church. And published to admonish such as decline to papistrie of the weake and vncertaine grounds, whereupon they haue ventured their soules. Directed to all that seeke for resolution: and especially to his louing countrimen of Lancashire. By Iohn White minister of Gods word at Eccles. For the finding out of the matter and questions handled, there are three tables: two in the beginning, and one in the end of the booke.	White, John, 1570-1615.	1608 (1608)	STC 25394; ESTC S101725	487,534	518

THE WAY TO THE TRVE CHVRCH wherein The principall Motiues perswading to Romanisme and Questions touching the nature and authoritie of the Church and Scriptures are familiarly disputed and driuen to their issues where this day they sticke betweene the Papists and vs Contriued into an Answer to a Popish Discourse concerning the Rule of Faith and the marks of the Church And published to admonish such as decline to Papistrie of the weake and vncertaine grounds whereupon they haue ventured their soules Directed to all that seeke for resolution and especially to his louing countrimen of Lancashire By IOHN WHITE Minister of Gods word at Eccles. For the finding out of the matter and questions handled there are three Tables two in the beginning and one in the end of the Booke ¶ De hoc inter nos Quaestio versatur vtrum apud Nos an apud Illos vera Ecclesia sit August de vnit Eccles cap. 2. LONDON Printed for IOHN BILL and WILLIAM BARRET 1608. TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHERS IN GOD TOBIE THE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF YORKE HIS GRACE Primate and Metropolitane of England and to GEORGE Lord Bishop of Chester his very good Lords WHen I first pēned this Treatise which now I offer to your Lordships I did it for mine owne priuate exercise and the satisfying of certaine friends that desired it Afterward seeing some hope that it might doe good abroad principally in the countrey where I dwell and desirous if it were possible to do any thing that might helpe the seduced out of their errors and confirme the rest in the truth I was easily perswaded to put it forth and the rather for that the questions handled touching THE AVTHORITIE AND SENCE OF THE SCRIPTVRE and SIGNES OF THE CHVRCH are the profitablest that can be stood vpon and such as I haue alway obserued our people commonliest vse and most desire to looke into not being able to apprehend the difference or iudge of the reasons in other questions but presuming that if by certain marks they could find which is the true Church there would remaine litle difficultie in the rest forsomuch as therein they should find the truth in euery controuersie 2 The proper cause why our aduersaries put this deuice into the peoples heads was to dazle their eyes and delude their sences with the name of THE CHVRCH that when they should find the word of God and all discourse against their opinions yet that name should amaze them while they might beleeue nothing vntill they were perswaded by other marks that it came from the CHVRCH And no doubt this is the a Apollodor Bibliothec. li. 2. Gorgons head that inchanteth and oppresseth them euen the learnedst of them all and holdeth them in bondage to their errors hauing a conceit that they wil heare nothing against the Church which they presuming to be the Papacy though it be but AN IMPOSTVME BRED IN THE CHVRCH or A DISEASE GROWING TO IT will go no further All their speech is of the Church no mention of the Scriptures or God their Father but their MOTHER THE CHVRCH Much like as b Solin poly hist c. 33. they write of certaine Aethiopians that by reason they vse no mariage but promiscuously companie together it cometh that the children onely follow the mother the fathers name is in no request but the mother goeth away with all the reputation Let their talke be listened and their bookes perused and it will appeare this authoritie of their Church is at the end of euery question and striketh the stroke as c Philostrat in imaginib one saith pleasantly of Aesops Fables that therein the Foxe is the chiefe stickler of all the company The beasts seldom meet but he is among them and beareth his part with the busiest 3 This matter is handled in this Booke betweene my aduersarie and me For though others haue done the same before me yet I haue done it in mine owne method The water is all one but the vessell wherein I haue brought it is my owne And it was the iudgement of d Trinit l. 1. c. 3. de Mendacio c. 6. Saint Austine that In places infected with heresie all men should write that had any facultie therein though it were but the same things in other words that all sorts of people among many bookes might light vpon some and the enemie in all places might find some to encounter him The Iesuites which are the Popes Ianizaries that guard his person and were brought in now at the last cast when the state of the Papacie was at a dead lift to support the waight of the maine battell haue pestered the land with their writings and filled the hands and pockets of all sorts of people with their papers yea fannes and feathers are lapped vp in them wherein it is admirable to see how presumptuously they take vpon them in disgracing our persons belying our doctrine and coining and defending strange opinions of their owne neuer heard of afore as if Chrysippus schoole had bred them e Diog. Laert. in Chrysip who vsed to make his boast that many times he wanted opinions to aduance but if once he had the opinion he neuer wanted arguments to defend it whose writings seeing they cannot be suppressed pitie but they were effectually answered The applause that ignorant and vnsetled minds giue them and the conquest that of late yeares they haue made of a few Libertines and discontented persons hath so fleshed them that it is incredible how they brag and sing like f Auentin Annal lib. 2. the clownes of Germany when they had expelled the Franks Mille Francos mille Sarmatas semel occidimus Mille mille mille mille mille Persas quaerimus But I dare boldly say it that if the maner how they haue preuailed be looked into g Praescript Tertullians speech will fall out to be true It is the weaknesse of some that giueth them the victory being able to do nothing when they encounter an able faith Discontent and vanitie of mind voide of the knowledge and faithfull practise of religion are good dispositions to heresie They liue Gentiles saith Cyprian and die heretickes h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dio● Laer● in Epicur Epicurus in his time with teaching pleasure and libertie filled the most houses and cities with his friends But if we looke what the motiues were that led them away and what the Iesuites said against vs I presume three verses in i P●●●●ol Plautus will answer them Quid ait quid narrat quaeso quid dicit tibi Nugas theatri verba quae in comoedijs Solent lenoni dici quae pueri sciunt 4 A singular misery no doubt and aboue all other to be lamented that mans mind so free so ready so able with those helpes that God hath left him to search out the truth yet should not be satisfied nor rest contented with heauen and earth or any other thing that God hath reuealed for the finding

decree how reconciled together 40. 45. Touching Freewil and the determination th●reof by Gods prouidence 40. 46 Predestination not for works foreseene 40. 49. God is not the author of sinne The Papists in this point go as far as the Protestants 40. 50. Againe touching Freewil at large shewing all the questions in that point 40. 52. inde Wherein true holinesse standeth 41. 1. How good works become an infallible signe of true holinesse 41. Touching the certaintie of grace and saluation the point explicated 41. 5. The miracles of the ancient Church do the Papists at this day no good 42. 1. The ancient Monks were not like the moderne 42. 3. Touching miracles obiected by the Papists an answer 42. 4. inde Incredible miracles and ridiculous reported 42. 8. The abuses of Monks and Monasteries detected 42. 10. A proofe that the Protestants doctrine excludeth libertie of the flesh 43. 2. The Roman doctrine is an occasion of their sinfull liues 43. 3. Some points of Papistry named that inuite men to libertie 43. 5. inde The Roman faith a meere deuice inuented to maintaine ambition and couetousnesse 43. 7. The vniuersalitie of the Protestants Church is shewed and expounded 44. 1. inde Touching the ancient Fathers their authoritie and vsage with vs and the Papists compared 44. 4. inde Who are Fathers with the Papists and who All the Fathers 44. 9. The Pope vshers the Fathers 44. 11. The Papists are notorious for contemning all the ancient writers exemplified 44. 12. inde The Protestants answer to them that bid them shew their Church in all ages 45. 1. inde The Papists haue not the Church Catholicke either in time or place 46. The Romane Church hath forsaken her ancient faith 47. inde Transubstantiation a late deuice 47. 8. 9. The present Romane Church hath conuerted no countries to the true faith 48. 1. inde The Indies knew the true faith afore the Papists came there 48. 3. Touching the conuersion of England by Austin the Monke 49. How the Roman Church hath conuerted the Indies Spanish massacres 49. 5. inde The question When did the faith faile in the Roman Church answered and disputed 50. 4. inde The time maner of the coming in of some points in Papistry 50. 8. inde The resistance made in former times against the Papacy with a catalogue 50 18. inde An answer to some things obiected against the former catalogue 50. 40. Papistry came in secretly and by little and little expounded 51. 2. 3. Images notoriously resisted when they came in 51. 5. The Papists worship stocks and stones as well as the Gentiles 51. 6. inde Touching adoration of the Sacrament 51. 9. The maner of Christs presence in the Sacrament explicated as we hold it 51. 10. The Papists haue written most spitefully against the honour of the blessed Sacrament 51. 11. Succession is in our Church and of what kind it is 52. 1. The callings of Luther and our Bishops iustified and declared 52. 5. The Fathers commending the succession of the Roman church in their time doth not helpe it now 53. The places produced out of them are answered 53. 5. Ephes 4.11 alledged to proue outward succession answered 54. 2. 3. Externall succession of persons in one place is neither onely in the Romane Church nor there at all 55. 2. Seuen things obiected against the succession of Popes to shew it hath bene grosly interrupted 55. 4. inde Touching the credit of Anastasius booke of the Popes liues 55. 7. It is not knowne who succeeded Peter 55. 5. The sea of Rome hath bene long voide 55. 6. A woman was Pope 55. 7. Hereticks haue bene Popes and intruders and boyes 55. 8. 9. Popes haue bin made and cast out again at the willl of famous whores 55. 9. Popes for wickednesse more then monstrous 55. 9. Many Popes at one time and the right Pope not knowne 55. 10. The Fathers commendation of the Romane Church expounded 56. Imputations layd vpon the Protestants as if they had forsaken the Church answered 57. 1 2. Luther defended touching his departure from the Pope his writings his life his mariage and his death 57. 3. inde Monsters of lies deuised against Luther 57. 7. Luther an honester man then any Pope in his time and many more 57. 9. Againe the calling of our Ministers is defended 58. Touching the power of a Priest in remitting sinne and the sacrament of Penance 58. 4. inde Miracles not concurring with all extraordinary calling 59. 1. Extraordinary callings distinguished 59. 2. Luther needed no miracles and why 59. 3. All men haue not bene in loue with Papistry 60. The obiection that Luther made to himselfe when he departed from the Pope 61. 1. The Protestants haue not forsaken the high-beaten-way of the Catholicke Church 61. 2. Touching the saluation of our ancestors vnder the Papacie 61. 4. The Scriptuies are surer tokens of the truth then the Popish miracles 62. A briefe exhortation of the Author to his countrimen 63. A Table of the Digressions contained in this Booke with their Titles The number set before signifieth the number of the Digression The number following signifieth the §. vnder which it standeth 1. PRouing that the Papists grounding the doctrine of faith on traditions make them equall to the written word 1. 2. Shewing the infolded faith of the Papists and confuting the same as not entire 2. 3. Wherein by the Scriptures Fathers and reason and the Papists owne confession it is shewed that the Scripture is the rule of faith 5. 4. Containing the very cause why the Papists disable the Scripture so from being the rule 5. 5. Wherein against the Iesuits conceit secretly implied in his first conclusion it is shewed that the Scriptures ought to be translated into the mother tong and so read indifferently by the lay people of all sorts 5. 6. Declaring how the assurance of our faith is not built on the Churches authoritie but on the illumination of Gods Spirit shining in the Scripture it selfe 6. 7. Wherein the Trent-vulgar-Latine and our English translation are briefly compared together 6. 8. Shewing that the Scriptures are not so obscure but that they plainly determine all appoints of faith 7. 9. Declaring that the Papists haue reason to hold the Scriptures be obscure because the articles of their religion be hardly or not at all to be found therein 7. 10. Assigning the true cause of mens errors in expounding the Scriptures 8. 11. Prouing that the Scripture it selfe hath that outward authoritie wherupon our faith is built and not the Church 8. 12. Wherein it is shewed that the Scripture proueth it self to be the very word of God and receiueth not authoritie from the Church 9. 13. Shewing against the Iesuits assumption that all substantiall points of our faith are sufficiently determined in the Scriptures and the reason why the Papist call so fast for the authoritie of the Church 9. 14.

Containing a discourse of Saint Austins about mens errors against the Scriptures 10. 15. Shewing that priuate and particular companies may sometime be assured of the truth against a pretended Catholick company 12. 16. Shewing how the Papists pretending at euery word the Catholick Church yet meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination 13. 17. Wherein it is shewed is what maner the Church is said to be inuisible and that the Papists say no lesse concerning this matter then we do 17. 18. Prouing the true faith or doctrine contained in the Scripture to be a good marke to know the Church by 24. 19. Touching the place of Saint Austin contra Epist Fundam cap. 5. and the matter which the Papists gather from it 28. 20. Concerning the proceeding of the Trent Councell in determining the matters of faith 31. 21. Shewing that Gods true Church in all ages hath now and then bin troubled with contentions as great as are now among vs. 33. 22. Obiecting the behauiour of Papists toward the diuine Scriptures thereby to shew their varying frō that which in former times the primitiue Church of Rome beleeued 35. 23. Wherein by fiue examples it is shewed that the moderne Church of Rome is varied in points of faith from that which it beleeued formerly and since the time also that it began to be the seate of Antichrist 35. 24. Touching the contentions among the learned Papists of the Church of Rome and how the Papists liue not in that vnitie that is pretended 35. 25. Whererein it is shewed that in the Primitiue Church the Popes determination was not thought an infallible truth neither did the Christians for the maintenance of vnitie submit themselues thereunto 36. 26. Shewing that the Papists themselues do not so constantly and vniformly submit themselues to the Popes iudgement nor beleeue his infallible authoritie as is pretended 36. 27. Shewing that the Primitiue Church acknowledged not the Popes supremacy 36. 28. Shewing that the Pope is not of infallible iudgement but may erre and fall into heresie as any other man may 36. 29. Declaring the Pope not to be Saint Peters successor 36. 30. Wherein it is shewed that the Papists are not agreed among themselues to this day how Peters supposed primacie is proued or what it containeth but they are altogether vncertaine in expounding the maine texts of Scripture whereupon they build it 36. 31. Containing many complaints made by the Papists themselues against their owne Church and people whereby it appeareth their liues are worse then can be said of the Protestants 38. 32. Touching fasting and how we differ from the Papists therein and whether the doctrine of our Church be against it as the Papists charge vs. 40. 33. Concerning Auricular confession or Shrift to a Priest shewing the needlesnesse thereof and how it is an occasion rather then a remedy of sin 40. 34. Concerning the necessitie or requisite condition of good works for our saluation shewing that the Protestants hold it 40. 35. Touching the merit of our works and what is to be holden thereof 40. 36. Answering those that accuse the Protestants for holding that no man can keepe Gods commaundements and shewing what is to be holden concerning that matter 40. 37. Whether the Protestants thinke whatsoeuer we do is sinne 40. 38. Against the distinction of sinne into Mortall and Veniall 40. 39. Touching the satisfaction that men are bound vnto for their sinnes 40. 40. Wherein the doctrine of Iustification by faith onely is expounded and defended 40. 41 Intreating of Predestination and Freewill as the Protestants hold them and shewing that their doctrine concerning these points doth neither make God the author of sinne nor leade men to be carelesse of there liues nor inferre any absolute necessity constraining vs that we cannot do otherwise then we do 40. 42. Againe touching Freewill wherein the doctrine of our Church is methodically propounded and in euery point compared with that which the Papists hold that the seuerall questions betweene them and vs and the maner how and where they rise may be seene distinctly set downe 40. 43. Prouing that Gods children without miracles or extraordinary reuelation may be and are infallibly assured that they haue grace and shall be saued 41. 44. Answering that which the Papists obiect touching the miracles of their Church and Saints therein 42. 45. Touching Monkes and religious orders holden among the Papists which they say we haue reiected and forsaken 42. 46. Naming certaine points of the Papists faith which directly tend to the maintenance of open sinne and liberty of life 43. 47. Of the authoritie of the ancient Fathers in matters of our faith and religion wherein it is shewed what we ascribe vnto them and how farforth we depend vpon them and the practise of our aduersaries in contemning cluding and refusing both them and their owne writers is plainely discouered 44. 48 Containing a briefe and direct answer to our aduersaries when they say we cannot assigne a visible company professing the same faith in euery point that we do euer since Christ till now without intterruption 45. 49. Obiecting eight points for example wherein the Church of Rome holdeth contrary to that which formerly was holden The conception of the virgine Mary Latin Seruice Reading the Scriptures Priests mariage Images Supremacy Communion in one kind Transubstantion 47. 50. Of the conuersion of the Indies to the Romane faith by the Iesuites 49. 51. Naming seuen points of the Popish religion with the time when and maner how they gate into the Church thereby to shew that there is sufficient record to detect the nouelty of the present Romane faith 50. 52. Shewing that the present religion of the Romane Church was obserued and resisted in all ages as it came in and increased naming withall the persons that made the resistance and the points wherein and the time when from fiftie yeares to fiftie throughout all ages since Christ compendiously obserued out of history for the satisfying of their error that so much conceit the antiquitie of Papistry and thinke it was neuer controlled til Luthers time 50. 53. Obiecting seuen things against the outward succession of Popes in the Sea of Rome Whereby the same is clearely demonstrated to haue bene interrupted and not to be any certaine or infallible succession 55. 54. Containing a briefe narration touching the life and death of Martin Luther with the incredible reports therof made by his aduersaries shewing how sundry Popes in the Church of Rome haue liued and died worse then he though it were granted all reports made of him were true 57 55. Shewing how vncertaine and contrary the Papists are among themselues touching the power of their Priesthood in remitting sins and concerning the first institution of Shrift where it began De Iudice fidei admonitio Catholica ad Lectorem PVrus ab impuro num differt sanguine sanguis Differt iudicium laudo Galene tuum Ritibus in sacris secernitur hoedus ab agno Vox tua

informe vs to euerie good work to teach vs Christ crucified g 1. Cor. 2.2 and Paul desired to know no more to giue vs light in darknesse to beget our faith Shall we be reuoked from al other teachers to thē and finally is there no councell no comfort no doctrine no resolution needfull for vs but there it may be found and yet it cannot be the rule it is impious to thinke it blasphemous to say it The primitiue Church spake farre otherwise 4 And consider how the Iesuit can answer the places without tergiuersatiō h Ep. 80. ●d Eustat medicū 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 334 Basil saith Let the holy Scripture be arbitrator betweene vs and whosoeuer hold opinions consonant to those heauenly oracles let the truth be adiudged on their side Optatus disputing against a Donatist thus presseth him i Cont. Parmē lib 5. We are saith he to enquire out some to be iudges betweene vs in these controuersies the Christians cannot because both sides cannot yeeld them and by parts taking the truth shal be hindred The iudge must be had from without our selues If a Pagan he knowes not the mysteries of Christianitie if a Iew he is an enemie to baptisme therefore vpon the earth no iudgement concerning this matter can be found * De coelo quaerendus est iudex et qui in tumulo quiescit tacitis de tabulis loquitur viuus volūtas eius velut in testamento sic in Euangelio inquiratur the iudge must be had from heauen but to what end should we knocke at heauen when here we haue one in the Gospell k Contra Hermog Tertulliā calleth the Scriptures the rule of faith And l Hom. 13. in 2. Cor. Chrysostome a most exquisite rule and exact squire and ballance to try all things by And m Orat. de iis qui adeūt Hicrosol 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gregory Nyssen a straite and inflexible rule Austin n De bono viduit c. 1. tom 4. saith the Scripture pitcheth downe the rule of our faith And againe he o De. Nupt. concup ad Valer l 2. c. 33. saith This controuersie depending betweene vs requires a iudge let Christ therefore iudge and let the Apostle Paul iudge with him because Christ also speaketh in his Apostle And p Ep. 112. ad Paulin. againe If a matter be grounded on the cleare authority of the holy Scripture such I meane as the Church calleth canoniall it is to be beleeued without all doubt but as for other witnesses and testimonies vpō whose credit any thing may be vrged vnto vs to beleeue it it is lawfull for thee either to credit or not to credit them according as thou shalt perceiue them of weight to deserue or not to deserue credit q De Error profan relig Arcana Prophetarū veneranda pādantur ad sistat nobis sanctorum oraculorum fides pag. 61 Iulius Firmicus Let the mysteries of the Prophets be opened let the credit of the holy oracles stand by vs. r Ho. 1. in Ier. Origen We must of necessitie call the Scriptures to witnesse for our sences and interpretations without them are of no credit ſ De doctr Christ lib. 2. c. 9 Austin All points which concerne faith and good life are found in those things which are plainly set downe in Scripture t Ibid. c. 42. And whatsoeuer thing it be that a man learne out of the Scripture if it be hurtfull there it is condemned if it be profitable there it is found u Catech. 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pag 15. Cyril the Bishop of Ierusalem Concerning the holy and heauenly mysteries of faith we must not deliuer any thing though neuer so small without the holy Scripture neither may we be led away with probabilities and shew of words neither yet beleeue me barely saying these things vnto you vnlesse thou also receiue the demonstration thereof from the Scripture For the security of our faith ariseth from the demostration of the holy Scripture x Theod. ●●it lib. 1. c. 7. pag. 2●4 The Empereur Constantine in his speech to the Bishops of the Nicen Councel hath this memorable saying y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. We haue the teaching of the holy Ghost written For the Euangelicall and Apostolicke bookes and the decrees of the old Prophets do euidently teach vs the things that are needfull to be knowne concerning God Therefore l●ying aside all contention let vs out of the diuine-inspired Scripture take the resolution of those things we seeke for Thus the ancient Church would neuer haue spoken if it had bene of the Iesuites mind that the Scriptures alone cannot be the rule to direct our faith 5 And very common sense may confirme their iudgement For if the written word be granted to be the rule in one point as z August de Trinit lib. 15. cap. vltim in the Trinitie for example who may deny it to be the rule in another seeing the rule is but one for all and the nature thereof is to be perfect as the Iesuit himselfe requireth Again what father what councell or Churches iudgement is so absolute what doctrine or exposition so likely a Act 17.11 Ioh. 5.39 but it is examined by the Scriptures And when the Papists haue said what they can they are constrayned to grant that all other authority is finally resolued into the authoritie of the Scripture these are the words of Gregory of Valence b Comment Theolog. in Thom. tom 3. disp 1 qu. 1. punct 1. pag. 31. If a man be asked why he beleeues for example that God is one in nature and three in person let him answer because God hath reuealed it If againe he be demanded how he knoweth that God hath reuealed it let him answer that indeed he knoweth it not euidētly but beleeueth it infallibly by faith and that vpon no other reuelatiō c bene tamen ob insallib●lem propositionem Ecclesiae tanquam conditionem but yet the infallible proposition of the Church as a condition requisite for the beleeuing it doth wel moue him therūto d Sirursus vnde cognoscat propositionem Ecclesiae esse infallibilems fimiliter dicat se clarè nō nosse credere tamen fide infallibili ob reuelationē Scripturae testimonio perhibentis Ecclesiae cui reuelationi nō credit ob aliam reuelationem sed ob seipsam If again you aske And how doth he know the proposition of the Church to be infallible let him likewise say he knoweth it not euidently but beleeueth it infallibly because the Scripture hath reuealed it giuing testimony to the Church which reuelation he beleeues not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe though hereunto the proposition of the Church as a requisite condition be needfull Let this speech of the Iesuite be well noted 6 Finally the euidence of this truth is such that it conuinceth the Papists themselues many

of them Thomas of Aquin e Lect. 1. in 1. Tim. 6. saith The doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is called canonicall because it is the rule of our vnderstanding And againe f 1. qu. art 8. Our faith resteth and stayeth it selfe vpon the reuelation giuen to the Apostles and Prophets which writ the canonicall bookes and not vpon reuelation if any such haue bene made to other Doctors Antoninus the Archbishop of Florence g Sum. part 3. tit 18. c. 3. §. 3. writeth expresly that God hath spoken but once that in the holy Scripture that so plentifully to meet with all temptations and all cases that may fall out and all good works that as Gregory in the two and twentieth booke of his Morals expounds it he needs no more speake vnto vs concerning any necessary matter seeing all things are found in the Scripture Gerson h Trithem catal Script eccl the great man of the Councell of Constance i De Commun sub vtraque specie saith the Scripture is the rule of our faith which being well vnderstood no authority of men is to be admitted against it Durand k Praefat. in Sentent saith that generally in the things that touch our faith we must speake to that which the scripture deliuereth lest any mā fall into that which the Apostle noteth 1. Cor. 8. If he thinke he knoweth something yet he knoweth nothing as he ought to know for the maner of our knowledge l Sacra Scriptura mensuram fidei exprimit must be not to exceed the measure of faith and the holy Scripture expresseth the measure of faith Alliaco the Cardinal m 1. Sent. q. 1. art 3.1 Coroll lit H. quoniam ad ipsas fit vltimata resolutio theologici discursus saith The verities themselues of the sacred Canon be the principles of Diuinitie the finall resolution of Theologicall discourse is made into thē and originally from them is drawne euery conclusion of Diuinitie Conradus Clingius n Locorum l. 3. cap. 29. pag. 298. Norma vlna Index saith The Scripture is the infallible rule of truth yea the measure and iudge of the truth o Iac. Peres à valdiu de ratio Con. l. 2. c. 19. Peresius the Diuinitie reader at Barcilona in Spain saith The authoritie of no Saint is of infallible truth for Saint Austin giues that honor onely to the sacred Scriptures That onely is the rule which is of infallible truth but the Scripture onely is of infallible truth therefore the Scripture onely is the rule Finally Bellarmine himselfe one of the two that haue wonne the garland saith p Biblioth select lib. 7. cap. 2 pag. 458. q De Verb. Dei l. 1. c. 2 Posseuinus acknowledgeth as much as I say against the Iesuites conclusion let his words be excused how they can for thus he q De verb. Dei lib. 1. cap. 2. writeth The rule of faith must be certaine and knowne for if it be not certaine it is no rule at all if it be not knowne it is no rule to vs but nothing is more certaine nothing better knowne then the sacred Scripture contained in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles * Sacr. Scriptura regula credēdi certissima tutissimaque per corporales literas quas cerneremus legeremus erudire nos voluit Deus Wherefore the sacred Scripture is the rule of faith most certain and most safe and God hath taught vs by corporall letters which we might see and reade what he would haue vs beleeue concerning him This he writeth against Swinkfield and the Libertines relying vpon reuelations whereby you may freely iudge whether the truth haue not constrained him to renounce the Iesuits conclusion Shall the Libertines be recalled from their blind reuelations to the written text and shal not the Papists be reuoked from their vncertaine traditions to the same rule Is nothing more knowne nothing more infallible then the Scripture by the Iesuites owne confession and yet shall our Priests reiect it from being the rule as not sufficient to preserue from error not vniuersall enough not knowne enough not infallible enough I pray you consider well how far our aduersaries deale against their owne conscience in this point the same Iesuite saith r De notis Eccl. c. 2. in another place The Scripture is better knowne then the Church in some cases as namely where it is receiued and speaketh plainly and the question is of the Church Now we admit the Scriptures on all hands and all the questiō betweene vs is about the Church and therefore let them do vs iustice and allow vs the Scripture to be rule and iudge because it is better knowne then the Church let the Iesuit recant his conclusions and yeeld either to the euident testimonies of the text against him or to the iudgement of the Fathers or at the least to the confession of his owne Doctors whose testimonie he may not by ſ 2. q. 7. c. Si haereticus Sin autē orthodoxus contra haereticum litiget pro orthodoxo quidem haeretici testimonium valeat contra orthodoxum autem solius orthodoxi testimonium valeat the law refuse because they are of his owne church or if he will not then the next booke that he writeth let him send vs word by whom he will be tried and he shall be prouided for Digression 4. containing the very cause why the Papists disable the Scripture so from being the rule 7 Secondly the causes why the Papists disable the Scriptures from being the rule and striue so for their Churches authoritie are especially two First that so they may make themselues iudges in their owne cause For who sees not that if the Church be the rule of faith and theirs be the Church which way the verdict wil go chiefly when they shal behold the Pope with his infall●ble iudgement mounted vpon the tribunall and made interpreter of all the euidence that shall be brought in when Scriptures Fathers Councels and Church must all be expounded by his iudgement For u Thom. opusc contra error Graecorū Turrecre n. Sum. de eccl l. 3. c. 23. S●mm Syluest verb. Fides nu 2. Alua● Pelag. de planct eccl lib. 1. art 6. Bellarm de Christ l. 2. c. 28. Greg. de Valent. analys fidei this they require that so we might returne them Campians conceit x Ratio 2. apud Posseuin biblioth select lib. 7. c. 18. In fine so they order their matters that you shall haue no triall passe vnlesse you be resolued to stand to the award of themselues that are arraigned 8 Next for that they know and confesse the most and greatest points of their religion euen welnigh all wherein they dissent from vs haue no foundation on the Scriptures but as Andradius y Orthod explic l. 2. speaketh would reele and stagger if tradition supported them not whereupon z Can. locorum l. 3. c. 3. they

ye need nothing else but to reade A truth so manifest that the Iesuits themselues are constrayned to yeeld it For e Anal. fid pag. 100. Gregory of Valence writeth that such verities concerning our faith as are absolutely and necessarily to be known beleeued of all men are f Perspicuè ferè plainely taught in the Scriptures themselues And g Dist 37. Relatum the Canon law saith When the law of God is read it must not be read or taught according to the power and knowledge of our owne wit For many words there be in the Scripture which may be drawn to that sense which euery one for the nonce will frame to himselfe But it should not be so For h Non enim sensum extrin secus alienum extraneum sed ex ipsis Scripturis sensum capere veritatis oportet you must not from without them seeke a forren and strange sence that so you may as you can confirme it with the authoritie of the text but we must out of the Scriptures themselues receiue the meaning of the truth For the diuine Scriptures containe i Integram sumam regulā veritatis the whole and firme rule of faith 4 Against this that I haue answered the Iesuite hath couched together diuers obiections And first that learned men many times mistake the sence of places expounding that one way which is meant another as for example that figuratiuely which is meant literally whereto I answer three things First this proueth not the pretended difficulty of the Scripture but only the weaknesse and ignorance or possible the frowardnesse and preiudice of some men And so a wrong cause is assigned for the Scripture is not the cause of these mens erronious expositions as I will shew in the tenth Digression 5 Next this argument conuinceth not all the Scripture of obscuritie but only some of it which we grant But then what gaineth the Iesuite For he must proue that all the Scripture and specially that which containeth the principles of our faith which we call the rule to be obscure and intricate which he can neuer do For k Aug. de doctr Christ li. 2. c. 9. Chrys hom 3. in 2. Thess those things which concerne our faith and conuersation yea all things necessary are plainely and manifestly set downe the which cannot be made vncertaine by the obscuritie of other places Therefore the diuersitie of mens iudgements sheweth the learnedst men that are l 1. Cor. 13.11 to know but in part and the Scripture in some part to be obscure but not that all is obscure or that which is so is too obscure to be the rule See Digression 10. 6 Thirdly though the proper interpretation be sometime mistaken yet the truth is not alway thereby obscured For heare what m De doct l. 2. cap. 36. Austin saith He erres not perniciously neither doth he altogether say vntruly who sometime expoundeth otherwise then the text meaneth if so his exposition further charity the end of the commandement He is indeed deceiued but yet so as when a man losing his way through a by-field cometh whither the way leadeth His meaning is that in many cases wrong expositions hinder not the determinate and plaine iudgement of the text 7 But seeing experience sheweth that diuers expound diuersly yea one contrary to another how may one be infallibly sure that he only expoūdeth right hauing nothing to assure him but the seeming of his owne reason which reason others thinke they haue as well as he Wherto I answer three things First this infallible certaintie befalleth not all men For God in his iudgment leaueth many to be seduced by their own seeming sense and reason and deceiued in their owne opinions as n Psal 119.18 Ioh. 7.17 8.43.47 14 16.17 1. Cor. 2.14 2 Th 2.11 2. Pet. 3.16 the Scripture teacheth manifestly neither is there any externall meanes left by God in the world effectuall to conuince those whom he hath giuen ouer and which want his spirit as already o §. 4. nu 2. I haue shewed For though the Spirit speake euidently in the text and plentifully to meet with all doubts and cases as p Part. 3. Tit. 18. c. 3. §. 3. Antoninus speaketh yet the wicked haue no eares to heare it their owne preiudice hindereth them For what can be playner then this that Iesus is the Messias the sacrifice of Aaron is ceased the blood of Christ doth away our sins yet the Iew beleeueth it not and the reason is giuen by Saint Paul q 2. Cor. 3.14 because the vaile of Moses is laid ouer his heart therefore Austin prayeth r Cons l. 11. c. 3. Thee ô my God I beseech pardon my sinne and which causedst thy seruant Moses to speake the truth cause me also to vnderstand it If this be a defect in our rule they which make the determination of the Roman Church the rule incurre the same inconuenience For ſ Princip Doctrin fid lib. 8. c. 1. 2. Triplic inchoat in admonit ad Guil. Whytak Doctor Stapleton acknowledgeth The inward perswasion of the spirit is so necessary that without it no man can beleeue any thing though the Church giue testimony a thousand times And t Relect. controu 4. again he complaineth This is the beginning of our calamitie that an hereticke heareth not the Churches voyce The same say we this is the spring of an heretickes confusion that he heareth not the voyce and definitiue sentence of the Scripture 8 Secondly to the point of his demand the truth contained in the Scripture is a light and is discerned by the sonnes of light u 1. Ioh. 2.20 Ioh. 8.31.32 the inward witnesse to assure them is the annointing of the holy Ghost x Luc. 1.4 Act. 17.11 2. Pet. 1.19 the outward witnesse is the Scripture it self which by it own light perswadeth vs in all cases doubts questions and controuersies clearly testifieth with vs or against vs. Which light is ordinarily attained to by vsing the meanes some priuate as reading prayer conference of places consent of the godly helps of learning and reason sanctified some publick as the ministery of the Church which ministery as all other meanes is founded on the authoritie of the Scripture it selfe And this is something to assure vs more then the seeming of our owne sense and reason 9 Thirdly the Churches word and authoritie neither doth nor can assure vs that is to say we are not infallibly certaine this or that is the right meaning of the text because the Church hath decreed it so to be but by the Churches ministery ordinarily we are instructed as I shew more at large in the 11. Digression and haue touched already in the sixth 10 But many things are required for the perfect vnderstanding of the Scripture which are but in few they which haue thē be not sure either that they haue them or that they erre not in vsing

to enlighten the people so blind and ignorant are their minds But that which Andrew said There is a boy here which hath fiue loaues two fishes must be vnderstood of the rank of Saint Peters successors that which is added make the people sit down signifieth that saluation must be offered them by teaching them the seuen sacraments 16 And whereas the Iesuite vrgeth so diligently that somethings are hard to be vnderstood yet this proueth not that the truth therefore cannot be tryed by onely Scripture because one place thereof expoundeth another which if the Iesuite will deny he must be disputed with as he that holdeth the fire hath no heate in it for against such an absurd assertion we vse no reasons but onely bid the man that holdeth it put his finger into the fire and he shall presently see whether his opinion be true or no. So let triall be made and the Iesuite shall soone see whether the Scripture be so obscure that one place thereof cannot interpret another m De Doctrin Christian lib. 2. c. 6. Austin saith There is almost nothing amōg these obscurities but in other places one may find it most plainly deliuered n Hom. 9. in 2. Cor. Chrysostom saith The Scripture euery where when it speaketh any thing obscurely interpreteth it selfe againe in another place o Comment in Esa c. 19. Hierome saith It is the manner of the Scripture after things obscure to set down things manifest that which they haue first spoken in parables to deliuer afterwards in plaine terms p Regul contract qu. 267. Basil saith The things which are doubtfull and in some places of Scripture seeme to be spoken obscurely are made plaine by those things which are euident in other places And finally q In Gen. ca. 2. Steuchius a Popish Bishop confesseth God was neuer so inhumane as to suffer the world in all ages to be tormented with the ignorance of this matter the sence of the Scripture seeing he hath not suffered one place to be in al the Scripture but if we consider it well we may interpret it For as Theodoret saith the Scripture vseth when it teacheth vs any such high matter to expound it selfe and not suffer vs to run into error Digression 11. Prouing that the Scripture it selfe hath that outward authoritie whereupon our faith is built and not the Church 17 The Canon law r Dist 37. c Relatum saith expresly The diuine Scriptures containe the whole and firme rule of the truth and out of themselues the meaning thereof must be taken So that wel may the Church by her ministery commend the rule to vs and instruct vs how to secure our consciences out of the Scripture but by it authoritie it cannot assure vs. Our faith must resolue it selfe into the authoritie of the Scripture For the authoritie of the Church in respect of vs dependeth on the authoritie of the Scriptures and is examined thereby The Church by her authoritie cannot perswade all men which heare it but the spirit of God in the Scriptures alwayes doth The Scriptures alwaies had their authoritie euen before the Churches came to them the words of the Scripture are ſ Luc. 8.11 1. Pet. 1.23 an immortall seed t 1. Cor. 2.4 the demonstration of the spirit and power u Heb. 4.12 that which is liuely and powerfull x Luc. 24.32 making our hearts to burne within vs y Ioh. 5.36.39 it giueth greater testimony to Christ then Iohn Baptist could z 2. Pet. 1.18 19 a voice from heauen is not so sure as it a 1. Ioh. 5.6 it is the spirit that beareth witnesse to the truth thereof b 1. Ioh. 5 9. and if we receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater Finally our Sauiour c Ioh. 5.47 saith They which beleeue not Moses writings will not beleeue him and is the Churches authoritie greater then Christs d Ioh. 5.39 The Scriptures testifie of Christ e Ioh. 20.31 being written that we might beleeue in him f 1. Ioh. 5.10 and he that beleeueth in him hath a witnesse in himselfe g 2. Cor. 1.22 The earnest of the spirit is in his owne heart wherwith God hath sealed him h Ephes 2.20 We are all built vpō the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Christ himselfe being the head corner stone in whom all the building is coupled together by the spirit i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil in psa 1●5 In all humane arts there be certaine principles which are knowne of themselues and beleeued for themselues without any further demonstration The Scripture containeth the principles of our faith and shall not we beleeue them or cannot we know them infallibly of themselues without we let in the authoritie of the Church 18 Where then is the Iesuites credamus Deo in the captiuating of our iudgement in obsequium Christi Yea the very k Magist 3. dist 23. Scot. 3. dist 23. q vnica Ock●● 3. q. 8. art 3. Gabr 3. d. 23. q 2. lit g. h. schoolemen say that faith is either Acquisita suasa gotten by discourse of reason and testimonie of the Church or Infusa inspirata immediatly put into our hearts by the holy Ghost inforcing the mind without further testimonie to yeeld obedience Now l Deut. 29 4. Mat. 16 17. the faith we haue of the points in Scripture is of the latter kind and so consequently not relying on the testimonie of the Church whose authority is but a created thing distinct from the first veritie m Princip fid doctrin lib. 8. cap. 20. saith D. Stapleton Alexander Hales n Part. 1. q. 1. memb 1. fides suasa inspirata saith Faith perswaded ariseth from the probabilitie of reason and faith inspired beleeueth the first truth for it selfe and this faith is aboue all knowledge * Et ad hanc disponit accept●o doctrinae sacrae and the acceptation of the holy doctrine disposeth vs to it So that our conscience stayeth it selfe o Sed vt verè plenè credat necesse habet soli veritati primae purae nudae penitus inhaerere nullā certitudinem extrinsecam requirendo Altisiod Sum. li. 2. pag 71. quem vide latiùs l. 1. praef onely vpon this diuine authoritie being of greater efficacie to perswade and hold vs then either the Church p Gal. 1.8 or an Angell from heauen 19 Let God himselfe q Lib. 5. ep 31. saith Ambrose teach me the mystery of heauen which made it not man who knoweth not himselfe whom may I beleue in the things of God better then God himselfe So also saith Saluianus r De prouid l. 3. All that men say needs reasons and witnesses but Gods word is witnesse to it selfe because it followeth necessarily that whatsoeuer the incorrupt truth speaketh must needs be an incorrupt witnes of it self Finally let these words of ſ Confess

l. 11. c. 3. Ecclesiam esse regulam infallibilē proponendi explican li veritates fidei non potest reduci ad authoritatē ipsius Ecclesiae Hoc enim esset idem per idem confirmare sed necesse est reducere hunc assensum ad testimonium Spiritus sancti in ●linantis per ●umen fidei ●d ●oc credibile ●ccle●ia non ●otest errate Dom. Ban 22. q. 1. art 1 pag. 17. Austin be wel considered Moses that writ these things O God is gone to thee if he were now before me I would desire him to open them to me and I would heare him if he spake Hebrew I could not vnderstand him if he spake Latin I could know what he said but how should I know whether he spake the truth And if I did know it could I know it from him For within me in the inner parlour of my thought there is neither Hebrew nor Latin ●or Barbarian truth that could say Moses saith true that I should presently being certaine and confident say to him thy seruant thou sayest the truth Therefore seeing I cannot aske him I aske thee the truth by whose fulnesse he spake the truth thee O my God I beseech pardon my sin and which gauest him power to speake these things giue me also power to vnderstand them Austine would neuer haue enquired thus how he should know whether Moses spake the truth if he had thought the testimonie of the Church could secure vs he could not beleeue the Scripture vpon Moses word then much lesse could he beleeue it on the Churches Yea his words do wholy exclude the authoritie of Moses both totall and partiall 20 The Papists therefore are the patrons of Atheisme t Bellarm de effect Sacram. l. 2. c. 25. who teach that if we take away the authoritie of the present Church and of the Councell of Trent then the whole Christian faith may be called in question for the truth of all ancient Councels and of all points of faith depend vpon the authoritie of the present Church of Rome How much better said u De doctrin Christian l. 1. c. 37. Austin Our faith shall reele and totter if the authority of the Scriptures stand not fast Let these assertions of Papistry be well noted § 9. Thirdly they erre in the third condition For the Scriptures are not so vniuersall as the rule of faith had need to be For this rule ought to be so vniuersall that it may absolutely resolue and determine all points questions and doubts of faith which either haue bene or may hereafter fall in controuersie But the Scriptures alone are not thus vniuersall * Non inficiamur praecipua illa fidei dogmata ad salutē omnibus necessaria perspicuè satis comprehendi in Scriptura Coster ench c. 1. For there be diuerse questions of faith and those also touching verie substantiall points which are not expresly set downe and determined in the Scripture As namely that those books which are generally holden for Scripture are euery one the true word of God For this in particular of euery booke holden for Scripture we shall not find expresly written in anie part of the Scripture This part therefore whereupon dependeth the certaintie of euery other point proued out of Scripture cannot be made infallibly sure vnto our vnderstanding or beliefe vnlesse we put some other infallible rule whereupon we may ground an infallible beliefe which infallible rule if we admit to assure vs that there is at all anie Scripture and that those bookes and no other are canonicall Scripture why should we not aswel admit it to assure vs infallibly which is the true sence and meaning in all points of the same Scripture The Answer 1 The Iesuits first exception against the Scripture was that it was too difficult now followeth his next that it containeth not all things needfull to be knowne Thus his argument may be concluded The rule must be vniuersall containing all points of faith But such is not the Scripture for many substantiall points are not expresly set downe therein Therefore it is not the rule Whereto I answer denying the assumption for euery point of faith and whatsoeuer else is needfull either to be knowne or done is contained in the scripture so far forth that there is no point question or doubt concerning faith but by the scriptures alone it may absolutely be determined For a 2. Tim. 3.15 it is profitable to teach to reproue to correct and to instruct in all righteousnesse that the child of God may be absolute being made perfect to all good workes 2 But the Iesuite saith there be diuers things not expresly set downe or determined reseruing this word expresly for a starting hole to creepe out at because they be not written word for word in so many syllables But I answer him three things first that the Popish diuinitie is that many points are contained in the Scripture neither thus expresly nor yet at all to be concluded thence by collection for else why make they that opposition betweene the scripture and tradition Secondly if this be his mind then he hath put more into the assumption then was in the proposition for the rule is not bound to containe all things thus expresly Thirdly that is expresly in the scripture which is there set downe either plainly in so many words as b De doctrin Christian l. 2. c. 9. Austine saith All things are that concerne our faith and manners or by analogie when it is necessarily implied in the text For c Alliaco 1. sen qu. 1. art 3. euery such conclusion is a theologicall discourse and hath his warrant from the text and so still the scripture containeth all things needfull 3 Against this the Iesuit hath one argument that it is no where written that these bookes of scripture that we haue are the true word of God Wherto I answer first though this were granted yet would it not follow that all points of faith are not contained in the scripture because in euery profession the principles are indemonstrable assented to without discourse and the scriptures are the principles of religion and therefore first we must grant them to be the very word of God and then say they are such as containe all points needfull to be knowne This then which the Iesuite requireth to be shewed out of the text it selfe is first to be supposed yea beleeued that it is the true word of God whereto we are perswaded by the heauenly light it selfe Secondly I wonder at the Iesuites confidence that dareth so boldly say that of euery booke holden for scripture we find it not expresly written that they are the true word of God for Saint Paul d 2. Tim. 3.16 saith expresly All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and Saint Peter e 2. Pet 1.20 Luc. 1.70 saith No prophecie in the Scripture is of priuate interpretation but the holy men of God spake as they were moued by

the holy Ghost Now to be inspired of God and to be the true word of God is all one The former is written we see expresly of all Scripture therefore of euery booke and therefore the latter is also written 4 If the Iesuite reply but where is it written that these bookes which we haue be the same of whom it is said they are inspired of God or how know you the Scripture that telleth you so is the word of God I answer this is nothing to the purpose for he desireth onely to know where it is written that these bookes be the word of God and I answer him by naming the places out of the bookes themselues Digression 12. Wherein it is shewed that the Scripture proueth it selfe to be the very word of God and receiueth not authority from the Church 5 It is another question how I know this Scripture that saith so of it selfe to be the word of God for this is knowne first and principally by the illumination of Gods spirit as by the inward meanes f 1. Cor. 12.7.11 and is giuen to euery man to profit withall which worketh all things in all men and then by the testimonie of the scriptures themselues which is the outward meanes which openeth the eyes of the godly the testimonie of the Apostles and Prophets that penned them as Gods secretaries and the ministery of the Church inducing vs to assent These three latter being onely the instruments euery one in his owne order whereby God doth enlighten vs. 6 So that the certaintie of the Scripture is not written indeed with letters in any particular place or booke thereof but g See Scot. prolog in sent q. 2. Cameracens 1. q. 1. art 2. part 2. concil 1. the vertue and power that sheweth it selfe in euery line and leafe of the Bible proclaimeth it to be the word of the eternall God and the sheepe of Christ discerne the voice and light thereof as men discerne light from darknes sweet from sowre h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil epist 1. ad Naz. and know children by their fauour resembling the parents the puritie and perfection of the matter the maiesty of the dispensation i Non mouent non persuadēt sacrae literae sed cogunt agitant vim inferunt Legis rudia verba agrestia sed viua sed animata flammea aculeata ad imum spiritum penetrantia hominem totum potestate mirabili transformātia Ioan. fr. Pic. Mirand exam van doctr gent. li. 2. cap. 2. Which speech of Picus is reported and commended by Posseuinus in Ciceron c. 11. the maiestie of the speech the power that it hath ouer the conscience the certaine prophecies the strange miracles contained in it the great antiquitie beyond all bookes the admirable preseruation of it against time and tyrants the sweete harmony of euery part with other the diuels rage against them that follow it the vengeance that hath pursued all such as haue not obeyed it the successe of the faith contained in it the readinesse of so many millions of men to confirme it with their bloud the testimony of aduersaries and strangers for it the simplicitie of the writers all this and much more shining to vs out of the Scripture it selfe I hope is another maner of assurance then the Church of Romes lying traditions 7 Therefore the Iesuites collection is idle if we must needs admit some other rule beside the Scripture to assure vs that there is any Scripture at all why should we not admit the same to assure vs which is the true sence for we admit both alike that is to say as we reiect the Church frō being the rule of exposition so do we also disclaime the authoritie thereof in canonization But the Iesuite is of another mind holding possible that vnlesse the authoritie of the Church did teach vs that this Scripture is canonical it should be of small credit with him as k Lib. 3. de authorit Scripturae Hosius speaketh or All the authoritie which the Scripture hath with vs dependeth of necessitie on the Churches as saith l Hier. l. 1. c. 2. Pighius or as m Epist Synod respons de authoritate Concilij pag. 700. Crab. the Councell of Basil saith That is called the holy Scripture which the Church declareth to be holy not onely the decrees and opinions of the Church be authen●icke and such as we must without contradiction stand vnto but also her deeds and customes must be vnto vs * Instar habeāt sanctarum scripturarum in steed of the Scriptures for the Scripture and the Churches custome both require the same affection and fashion or as Wolfangus Hermannus said and n Vbi supra Hosius defendeth his saying as good The Scripture is of no more authoritie then Aesops Fables but that the Church and Popes approue it All which if the Iesuite hold too then you may see what he requireth when he saith we must put some other rule then the Scriptures to assure vs both of the Scripture and of the true sence 8 But in what a miserable case are these men thus presumptuously to tell their followers that which at another time when they are out of the heate of their disputations they dare not stand to but vtterly renounce for o Catech. cap. de praecep eccl nu 16. Canisius saith We beleeue adhere and giue the greatest authoritie to the Scripture for the testimonies sake of the holy Ghost speaking in it p De verb. Dei lib. 1. cap. 2. Bellarmine saith Other meanes may deceiue me but nothing is more knowne nothing more certaine then the Scripture that it were the greatest madnesse in the world not to beleeue them the Christian world and consent of all nations with whom they haue bene in credit so many ages can witnesse they containe not mens inuentions but heauenly oracles q 3. dist 25. dub 3. Biel saith The Catholicke verities without any approofe of the Church of their owne nature are vnchangeable and vnchangeably true and so are to be reputed vnchangeably Catholicke r Comment in Tho. tom 3. p 2. 31. Venet. Gregory of Valence saith The reuelation of the Scripture is beleeued not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe D. Stapleton confesseth two things concerning this matter which bewray the weaknesse of the Iesuites assertion ſ Defens Eccl. authorit aduer Whitak l. 1. c. 9 first that all the former writings of the Bible may be assured to vs by the latter as for example the old Testament by the authoritie of the new t Triplicat inchoat aduers Whitak in admonit Secondly that the inward testimonie of the spirit is so effectuall for the beleeuing of any point of faith that by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church hold her peace or neuer be heard Now if the former may receiue authoritie from the latter then we may be assured of them otherwise then by

the Church and those latter also are certaine to vs else could they not make the other so and why is the Churches authority so absolutely vrged here by the Iesuit when yet in so many cases it may be spared That is not the sole thing that must assure vs without which we may otherwise be secured Digression 13. Shewing against the Iesuits assumption that all substantiall points of our faith are sufficiently determined in the Scripture and the reason why the Papists call for the Churches authoritie 9 Whereas the Iesuite obiecteth against the Scripture that many substantiall points of faith are not expresly contained in the Scriptures this is true of his Popish faith which is in them neither expresly nor by analogie saue that they haue an answer ready t Hosius de express Dei verb. pag. 38. That which pleaseth the Church of Rome is Gods expresse word But of the true faith of Christ u De doctrin Christ l. 2. c. 42. Austin saith Whatsoeuer a man learneth from without the Bible if it be hurtfull there it is condemned if it be profitable there it is found all things which may be learned elsewhere are found there more abundantly x Regul contract q. 95. Basil saith It is necessary and consonant to reason that euery man learne that which is needfull out of the holy Scripture both for the fulnesse of godlinesse and lest they inure themselues to humane traditions which words saith y Non videtur author harum quaestionum admittere traditiones non scriptas Bellar. de amiss grat lib. 1. c. 13 a Iesuite seeme to debarre traditions and the Church of Rome authorizeth the scripture but by traditiō z In Mat. hom 41. Chrysostome saith Whatsoeuer is required to saluation is all accomplished in the Scripture neither is there any thing wanting there that is needfull for mans saluation Isidorus Pelusiota his scholler a Lib. 1. epi. 369. biddeth we should refuse whatsoeuer is taught vnlesse it be contained in the volume of the Bible b Lib. 12. in Ioh. in illud ●●ec autē scripta sunt vt credatis Cyril Such things as the Apostles saw sufficient for our faith and manners are written that shining in true faith and good manners we might come to heauen by Christ c Comment in Hagg. c. 2. Hierome Whatsoeuer things man find and faine without the authoritie and testimonie of the Scripture as if they were from Apostolicall tradition are smitten by the sword of God d Lib. 3. c. 1. Irenaeus We haue not knowne the order of our saluation by meanes of any but those through whom the Gospell is come to vs the which Gospell they then preached and afterwards by the will of God deliuered to vs in the Scripture to be the foundation and pillar of our faith These places of the Fathers e Bellarm. de verb. Dei lib. 4. cap. 11. Gregor de Valent. anal fid by the confession of the Iesuits themselues shew that all things are written which be necessary for the saluation of all men And so you see the Iesuites rashnesse For if many substantiall points of faith be not set downe then some things necessary are wanting for euery substantiall point is necessary for all men 10 But yeeld the Iesuite that the Church shall be the rule we speake of to assure our conscience and then aske him who shall be this Church whereto he wil answer none but the Pope and his crew of Cardinals nay none but the Pope himself as I haue shewed alreadie and shall declare hereafter who if he leade thousands of people by troupes to hell eternally to be damned with himselfe there yet no man might presume to reproue him because he is iudged of no man f Dist 40. c. Si Papa saith the Canon law which the Iesuit will kindly take too if ye put him to it 11 And how will this Church expound the Scripture when you haue yeelded your self vnto her for no doubt she will discharge the office faithfully which she laboureth for so eagerly Let Cusanus the Cardinall tell you how for I hope he neuer recanted this point as g Stapl. counterbl l. 3. c. 36. pag. 358. they say he did another of greater truth thus he writeth h Epist 2 pag. 833. The Scripture is fitted to the time and variably vnderstood so that at one time it is expounded according to the fashion of the Church and when that fashiō is changed the sence of the Scripture is also changed i Epist 3 pag. 838. Againe when the Church changeth her iudgement God also changeth his k Epist 7. pag. 857. And no maruell seeing the letter of the Scripture is not of the essence of the Church if the practise of the Church at one time interprete the Scripture of this fashion and another time on that And let the Popes lawyers tell you that say l De translat episcopi c. Quanto in Gloss § Pu●i The Pope hath a heauenly iudgement and maketh that to be the meaning which is none because in those things that he pleaseth to haue go forward his will is a law neither may any man say why do you so for he may dispense aboue all law So that this is the plaine English wherinto all the Iesuites doctrine concerning the authoritie of the Church is resolued and whatsoeuer any of them say yet their halting in the end cometh all to it and good reason for the Pope is a fast friend to the Romane Church c. § 10. Fourthly this rule of faith which we seeke for must be such that whosoeuer do find it and hauing found it will diligently attend vnto it obediently in all that it teacheth yeeld assent vnto it shall sufficiently in all points be instructed as touching matters of faith in such sort that none that yeeldeth this obedient assent in all points to the teaching thereof can fall into errour of faith But there be many that hauing found the Scripture do with an obedient mind diligently reade it and yeeld assent to euery sentence and word written in it acknowledging whatsoeuer it saith to be the word of God and yet are not sufficiently instructed but may and do sometimes grosly and obstinately erre in matters of faith as it is most euident since men of contrarie minds in religion do in maner aforesaid reade the Scriptures acknowledging them to be the word of God and yet continue opposite in opinion and so one of them in errour Therefore the Scripture alone is not that rule sufficient of it selfe to instruct euerie one in all points of faith The Answer 1 This is the Iesuites third argument against the scriptures and it is thus framed That which doth not instruct such as find it and obey it in all points of faith and preserue them from error is not the rule But the Scripture doth not instruct such as find it and obey it in all points of faith and

Romish multitude and though their persons were not the rule yet when they followed that which is the rule we beleeued them § 13. The fourth and last conclusion of this question is that this infallible rule which we ought obediently to follow in all points of faith is the doctrine and teaching faith and beliefe of the true Church This I proue Because to this agree all the conditions which I said to be requisite in the rule of faith First this is a thing infallible as shal be proued Secondly it is a thing easie to be knowne Thirdly it is such a thing as may vniuersally resolue and determine vs in all questions and doubts and instruct all sorts of men in all points of faith And consequently whosoeuer will obediently yeeld assent to this rule in all points as we all professe in our Creed saying Credo Ecclesiam catholicam shall not erre in anie point That these three conditions of the rule of faith agree to the doctrine and teaching of the vniuersall or catholike Church I proue The Answer 1 We would not stand with the Iesuite about this conclusion but freely grant it if no more were meant thereby then the words make shew of that the doctrine and faith of the vniuersall Church is the rule of faith For that doctrine is onely the contents of the Scripture which we yeeld to be the rule For a In 1. Ep. Ioh. tract 3. Austin saith Our mother the Church giueth her children milk out of her two brests the old and new Testament But he hath a further reach and meaneth a higher matter First that the Churches word and authoritie is the rule without referring the same to the Scripture Secondly that the Church of Rome is this true and vniuersall Church Thirdly that all the authoritie and efficacy therof is in the Pope alone This is the plaine English of the conclusion howsoeuer the words be faire and cleanely and the Iesuite defending it must shew all the properties of the rule to appertaine to the present Church and Pope of Rome or else he doth but trifle and spend time Digression 16. Shewing how the Papists pretending at euerie word the Catholicke Church meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination 2 First howsoeuer these words be tollerable the doctrine teaching faith and beliefe of the true Church is the infallible rule in all points to be followed yet the Popish meaning is absurd that whatsoeuer the Church teacheth though it be not contained in the Bible must be accepted as matter of faith and that vpon her owne authoritie Yet thus they hold as I haue b Digress 1. c. 6.9 shewed and may further be perceiued by the Iesuites words in this section Whosoeuer will yeeld assent to the Church in all points as we professe in our Creed saying I beleeue the Catholicke Church shall not erre in any point Which words of the Creed meaning no more but c Ruffin expos Symbo that we beleeue there is one holy Catholicke Church whereof our selues are members he expoundeth of yeelding assent in all points to it which exposition may be further vnderstood by that which d Staplet def eccles potest adu Whitak l. 1. cap 9. Rhem. annot 1. Tim. 3.15 Bristo dem 44. other Papists say more fully I beleeue the Catholicke Church the literall sence whereof is that thou beleeuest whatsoeuer the Catholicke Church holdeth and teacheth are to be beleeued Which exposition is a glosse beside the text And yet this is tollerable in comparison of the next 3 For hauing deuolued all power ouer to the Church in the next place they define this Church to be the Romane company For e Mot. 12. in marg Bristo saith The Romane Church is the Catholicke Church and f Annot. Rom. 1 8. idem B. rō Annal. tom 1. an 58. nu 49. See Posseu bibl select lib. 4. c. 13. ● Interdum quoque●aud s●●i● the Rhemists The Catholicke and Romane faith is all one Wherein their meaning is to win authoritie to the Romish faction perswading men there is no saluation but in that religion and making roome for themselues in all those places of Scripture which commend vnto vs the Catholicke Church of Christ Which is a iest so grosse that it deserueth to be smiled at rather then confuted And yet it stayeth not here neither but goeth a degree further which me thinketh is a note aboue éla 4 For as they take all authoritie and sufficiency from the Scripture and giue it the Church so all the Churches authoritie they giue to the Pope So saith Gregory of Valence g Dispu● theo tom 3 ●isp 1. ●u 1. punct 1. p. 24. Item Cater 22 q. 1. art 9. 10. Dom. Ban ibid. apud D. Tho nam Pro eodem omnino reputatur authoritas Ecclesiae vniuersalis authoritas concilij authoritas sum mi pontificis By the Church we meane her head that is to say the Romane Bishop h Analys fidei pag. 136. In whom resideth that full authoritie of the Church when he pleaseth to determine matters of faith whether he do it with a Councell or without Thomas saith i 22. q 1. art 10. The making of a new Creed belongeth to the Pope as all other things do which belong to the whole Church k 22. qu 1 ● art 2.3 Yea the whole authoritie of the vniuersall Church abideth in him l Defens fid Tri●ent lib. 2. Andradius saith All power to interpret the Scripture and reueale the hidden mysteries of our religiō is giuen from heauen to the Popes and their Councels Yea m Decis aur cas part 2 l. 2. c 7 nu 40 saith Graffius The common opinion is he may do it without them And so n De Christ l. 2 c. 28. saith Bellarmine Himselfe without any Councell may decree matters of faith And o Sum Syluest verbo fides nu 2. Syluester The power of the Catholicke Church remaineth all in him And p De Planctu Eccl. lib. 1. artic 6. Aluarus Pelagius We are bound to stand to his iudgement alone rather then to the iudgement of all the world beside And the canon Law saith q In Sext. extt. Ioh. 22 tit 14 c. cum inter in gloss It were heresie to thinke our Lord God the Pope might not decree as he doth r Dist 19. in Canonicis glos ibid. Yea his rescripts and decretall Epistles are canonicall Scripture Stapleton ſ Praefat. Princip fidei doctrinal saith The foundation of our religion is of necessitie placed vpon the authoritie of this mans teaching in which we heare God himselfe speaking And finally the Iesuite himselfe t §. hereafter saith All Catholicke men must necessarily submit their iudgement and opinions either in expounding the Scripture or otherwise to the censure of the Apostolicke seate and God hath bound his Church to heare the chiefe Pastor in all points By all which we see what is

5 when he said I would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the authoritie of the Church did moue me For though the testimonie of the Church by reason of mens infirmitie afore they beleeue be requisite to draw them on to consent to the Scriptures as children afore they can go hold themselues by the side of a stoole and so learne to go yet is not the credite of the Church or authority of men the thing whereby we know and distinguish the Scripture from other writings but the authoritie of Gods spirit is it that by the help of the Church worketh faith in vs. Digression 19. Touching the place of S. August cont epist. fundam cap. 5. and the matter which the Papists gather from it 4 The Papists haue a principle among them that the Scriptures receiue all their authoritie from the Church meaning thereby g Rhem. Gal. 6.2 that they are not knowne to be true neither are Christians bound to receiue them without the attestation of the Church h Ioan. de Turrecr suꝑ dist 9. Noli meis nu 4. Which testimonie declareth vnto vs which be the Scriptures and which not i Baron annal tom 1. an 53. nu 11. so that by the tradition of the Church all the Gospel receiueth his authority and is built therupon as vpon a foundatiō and cannot subsist without it Yea k Bosius de sign eccl tom 2 pag. 439. some of them write that the Scripture is not to be reckoned among such * Principia principles as before all things are to be credited but it is proued confirmed by the church * Quasi per quoddam principium as by a certain principle which hath autority to reiect allow Scripture And l D. Standish Treat of the Script c. 6. probat 3. a countriman of ours hath left written that in three points the authoritie of the Church is aboue the authoritie of the Scripture The second is for that the Church receiued the Gospel of Luke and Marke and did reiect the Gospels made by his high Apostles Thomas and Bartlemew The which speeches of theirs when the Papists haue expounded how they can yet this will be the vpshot that in all discourses concerning religion the last resolution of our faith shall be into the Churches authoritie 5 For confirmation whereof they bring you see this of Austine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel vnlesse the Churches authority moued me In which words he speaketh of the time past afore he was conuerted and according to the phrase of his countrey putteth the preterimperfect tense for the preterpluperfect tense meaning thus I had not now beleeued the Gospell and bene a Christian but that the Church by her reasons perswaded me thereunto speaking onely of the practise of Christians who by their perswasions conuert many to the Gospell And that he speaketh of the time p●st when he was an vnbeleeuer it is plain not onely by viewing the place but by the testimonie of a learned Papist m Can loc l. 2. c. 8. pag. 34. who saith Austine had to do with a Manichee who would haue a certaine Gospell of his owne without controuersie admitted therefore Austine asketh what they will do if they chance to meet with one * Qui ne Euangelio quidem credat which beleeueth not the Gospell and by what arguments they will draw him into their opinion n Certè se affirmat non aliter potuisse adduci vt Euangeli●m amplect●ret●● quàm Ecclesiae authoritate victum Verily he affirmeth that ●e for his part could not otherwise be drawne to embrace the Gospel but being ouercome with the authorie of the Church therefore he doth not teach that the credite of the Gospell is founded on the Churches authoritie Whereby it is plaine that Austine propoundeth himselfe as an instance of one that beleeueth not which he could not be when he wrote this but by speaking of the time past And though it were throughly proued that he spake of himselfe being a Christian and in that estate said he would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the authoritie of the Church moued him yet were it not proued hereby that he meant the present Church as it runneth from time to time or the Church of Rome or any other place as it now standeth For if some Papists misse it not he meant the Church which was in the Apostles times which saw Christs miracles and heard his preaching Durand o 3. d. 24. q. 1. in litera o. saith That which is spoken concerning the approbation of the Scripture by the Church is meant onely of that Church which was in the Apostles time Of the same mind are p Dried de var. dogm l. 4. c. 4. Gers de vita anima Occham dial l. 1. part 1. c 4. others whereby he may see that Austine giueth a kind of authoritie to the Church but it is not that Church which should serue his turne Neither is the authoritie giuen large enough to reach the Popish conceit or the Iesuites conclusion if we had not the testimony of the Church we could not be infallibly sure that there were any Gospell at all nor know these bookes to be Scripture for Canus a Doctor of his owne q Vbi supra confesseth I do not beleeue that the Euangelist saith true because the Church telleth me he saith true but because God hath reuealed it And r Triplicat incho 〈◊〉 uers Whitak in Admon Stapleton The inward testimonie of the spirit is so effectuall for the beleeuing of any point of faith that by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church hold her peace or be neuer heard And ſ Comment theol tom 3. pag. 31 Gregorie of Valence The reuelation of the Scripture is beleeued not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe And t q●● Sent. 1 q. 1. art 3. pag 50. li●eta C. ●●ce Greg. Arimin prolog n sent q. 1. art 3. pag. 4. Cardinall Cameracensis The verities contained in the Canon of the Bible onely are the principles and foundation of Diuinitie and receiue not their authority by other things whereby they may be demonstrated And therefore this testimonie of Austine proueth not that he beleeued the Gospel through the Churches authoritie as by a Theologicall principle whereby the Gospel might be proued true but onely as it were by a cause mouing him to credite it as if he should say I would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the holinesse of the Church or Christs miracles did moue me In which saying though some cause of his beleeuing the Gosp ll be assigned yet u Compare this w●● the place of Bozius alledged in the beginning of this Digress letter a. no former principle is touched whose credite might be the cause why the Gospell should be beleeued These speeches of our very aduersaries which the truth it selfe hath wroong from them deserue to be obserued the more because

the Iesuite so confidently beareth his friend in hand that the Gospels of the foure Euangelists cannot be knowne to be true Scripture more then those of Thomas and Nicodemus but by the authoritie of his Church Wherein possible he hath also the same meaning that Doctor Standish vttereth in the place alledged x In the letter b. a little before that those counterfeit Gospels bearing the titles of Thomas Nicodemus and Bartholomew were written by them in deed but his Church to shew her authoritie that this she can do hath repealed them A fat conceit yet some mens stomackes belike can digest it But if the Iesuite cannot conceiue how the Scripture may be discerned from other writings vnlesse we allow him the Churches authoritie let him hearken and learne of a rare man of his owne side Picus of Mirandula who speaking of the Scriptures y Refert Posseu bibl in Cicero c. 11. hath this memorable saying They do not moue they do not perswade but they enforce vs they driue vs forward they violently constraine vs. Thou readest words rude and homely but such as are quicke liuely flaming stinging piercing to the bottome of the spirit and by their admirable power transforming the whole man This admirable light shining in the Scripture it selfe shall assure vs it is the word of God better I hope then that Church whose tongue is sold to speake nothing but the Popes will § 29. Fourthly if to haue an entire faith in all particular points must be foreknowne as a marke whereby to know the true Church then contrary to that which hath bene alreadie proued the authoritie of the Church should not be a necessarie meanes whereby men must come to the infallible knowledge of true faith for if before we come to know which is the true Church we might by other meanes haue knowne which is the true faith in all points what need then is there for getting the true faith alreadie had to vse or bring the authoritie of the Church The Answer 1 Because this reason is the same with that which goeth before therefore it shall receiue the same answer That although we need the ministerie of the Church to teach vs the faith and this faith is not ordinarily knowne till the Church or some member thereof reueale it to vs yet may it be a marke whereby to know the Church as the effect is a marke of the cause that produceth it the fruite of the tree the teaching of the schoolemaister In which case the reuelation of the true faith whereby we come to know it is an effect or worke of the Church and so able and fit to assure vs that it is the Church Neither doth this suppose or imply that the faith is already had and knowne by other meanes before we vse the Church but onely that when the Church teacheth the faith thereof in the order of my vnderstanding is first knowne that is to say the Church and the faith being inseparably ioyned together yet the faith first cometh to my knowledge This I further explicate by a similitude For musick is the marke of a Musitian whereby to know him and to distinguish him from all other professions And though I must first be assured it is good musicke that he sheweth before I can be certaine he is a Musitian yet were it folly to reason as the Iesuite doth what need then is there for the getting of the musicke already had to vse the ministerie of the Musitian for the musicke is not already had but onely by his playing it cometh in order before himselfe into my vnderstanding and then I know him thereby So a 1. Reg. 3.16 two women laid claime both to one child and both pretended themselues to be true mother thereunto as the Church of Rome this day striueth with vs pleading for her selfe that she is our holy mother the Church and the child is hers in this contention we must find out the Church by the same markes that Salomon found out the true mother which was her tender compassion inclosed in her bowels and discouered by her words that she had rather part with her child then haue it cut in sunder And if the Iesuite should reason against Salomons iudgement that he had followed a wrong marke which was inclosed in the woman heart and needed great iudgement yea diuine illumination to find it the woman her selfe by her speech and behauiour made it knowne to him and if pietie and pitie were the note of a true mother whereby to know her then contrary to that which hath bene already proued the speech and behauiour of the mother should not be a necessary meanes whereby Salomon must come to the knowledge of this pietie c. If I say he should thus argue against Salomon he might do it with the same reason that he vseth against vs and possible with as good successe * V. vltim the spirit of God and the iudgement of all Israel in both alike equally condemning his sophistry For was not the womans pitie toward the child knowne to Salomons wisedome before he knew her to be the mother and yet her selfe was the instrument that made it knowne So true faith is the mark of the Church and known to me before the Church but yet by no other meanes but by the Church whose ministery is needful for the getting it as the cause is needfull for the obtaining of the effect and afterward it selfe is proued by the same effect Now the teaching of the truth is an effect of the true Church § 30. Fiftly if before we giue absolute infallible and vndoubted credit to the true Church we must examine and iudge whether euery particular point which it teacheth be the truth with authoritie to accept that which we like or which in our conceit seemeth right and conformable to Gods word and to reiect whatsoeuer we dislike or which in our priuate iudgement seemeth not so right or conformable then we make our selues examiners and iudges ouer the Church and consequently preferre our liking or disliking our iudgement and censure of the sence of Scripture before the iudgement definition and censure of the true Church But it is absurd both in reason and religion to preferre the iudgement of anie priuate man be he neuer so wittie or learned or neuer so strongly perswaded in his owne conceit that he is taught by the Spirit before the sentence of Gods Catholike Church which is a companie of men many of which both are and haue bin most vertuous wise and learned and which is chiefe is such a companie as according to the absolute and infallible promises of Scripture hath Christ himselfe and his holy Spirit continually among them guiding them and teaching them all truth and not permitting them to erre Matth. vlt. 10.14 16. vt supra The Answer 1 This is his last argument wherein he reasoneth thus that if the faith be a note of the Church then it must first be examined

the qq of the Armenians Armachanus against the Friers Marsilius and Occham against the Popes supremacie the Iesuits and Secular priests of late among vs one against another Catharinus against Caietan of whom a Loc. l. 2. c. 11. Canus againe giueth this censure He was a little too busie in carping at others and marked not that himselfe while he reprehended Caietan did many times and fowlly erre This Caietan though he were b Reuerendiss Thomae de Vio Caie S. Ro. Eccl Card. Theol. doctoris absolu tissimi The title set before his comments vpon Tho. reputed the most absolute and profound Doctor of his time c As appeareth by his opusc ad diuersorum quaesita much sought vnto for resolution of difficult questions yet afterward d Andrad defens Trid. l. 2. they suspected him to haue bene a Lutheran e Sua● to 3. d. 60 s 1. And this appeareth by cōparing the new print of his commentaries vpon Tho. with the old edition printed at Venice An. 1523. and Pius Quintus caused a number of things to be put out of his bookes in a new impression that a man may know they are not all of one opinion So Catharinus and Soto haue written vehemently against each other and there is not one of the elder Papists such as were Pighius Gropper Bayus Peresius Cassander Hosius Almaine and the rest who in their time some three or foure score yeares since were the best pillars in the Church of Rome and taught the doctrine thereof as it was then held but now the Iesuits scornfully cast them off and confute them Who knoweth not f De grat l. 1. c. 3. saith Bellarmine that Pighius in many points was miserably seduced by reading Caluins bookes And of Gropper and the other Diuines of Collen he g De iustif l. 3. cap. 3. saith Their bookes haue need of the Churches censure in the same manner do they that are yet liuing deale one by another For nothing is more common in the bookes of Stapleton Bellarmine Gregory of Valentia Suarez Vasquez Molina Baronius and other moderne writers then to confute one anothers opinion and to determine in the questions depending as variably as euer did the schoolemen 18 And if any thinke I wrong them by reporting these things vntruly of them I demand why haue they razed purged so many of their books which were their owne Doctors why haue they put out that which they writ and put in what they writ not and so printed their bookes new ouer that now you cannot find in the new print those things which themselues printed in the old Thus they haue serued Caietan Gratian with his glosse Ferus Polydore Ludouicus Vines h See index lib. prohib and the indices expurg of all sorts Iun. Hispan Louan Posseuin apparat sacer tomis 2. and whom not if he had written neuer so little against the streame of the present time The Diuines of the holy inquisition i Biblio l. 2. c. 8. saith Posseuinus a busie meddler in all mens writings haue commanded certaine things to be razed out of Andreas Mazius his comments which sauoured of heresie And of Iansenius his Harmonie vpon the Gospels he k Lib. 2. c. 18. saith Many things are in it not allowed by learned men which with little ado might be supplyed or taken away Therfore it is plaine that among the learned of that side there is some opposition or else they would neuer geld one anothers bookes thus 19 And it is no sufficient answer to say The difference is not in dogmaticall points of faith but onely in matters not defined by the Church for it is in all the points of their religion wherein they differ from vs and wherin Papistry properly consisteth the certaine truth wherof is determined in the Scriptures and therefore it is against vnitie to disagree therein whether the Pope and his Councels determine of them or no. Besides it is a point of Atheism to say l Dico hactenus nihil esse in hac controuersia ab Ecclesia definitū ideoque sententiam nostrum non esse de side ● Fr. Suar. to 2. d. 3. l. 6. they are not matters of faith vnlesse the Church of Rome haue defined thē m Occham tract 2. part 2. c. 10 inde An●ot●ers for what God reuealed in his word and may be knowne thereby bindeth vs of it owne nature and though the Church haue power to propound matter of faith out of the Scripture and for the ending of controuersies to giue testimony with the truth yet hath it no authoritie to change the nature of things or to put any more veritie into them then was before In which regard the contentions of our aduersaries touch the faith in that they striue about things determined by the word of God and agree in nothing wherein they dissent from vs for in the same things wherin they differ from vs they also dissent one from another This I will shew in some few examples such and so many onely as the present opportunitie will permit and is fit for this place 20 First they agree not about the Popes supremacie For Ferus n Sixt. Senens biblioth l. 6. annot 72. taught against his dominion and principality in temporall things o Comment in Mat. l. 3 in c. 16. preaching that Christ gaue him the keyes not of the kingdomes of the earth but of the kingdome of heauen not any earthly power to giue take away or alienate kingdomes but authoritie to bind and loose c. And Marsilius p Defens pac part 2. c. 18. saith That vniustly yea besides and contrary to the demonstration of Diuinitie humanitie he ascribeth to himselfe fulnesse of power ouer Prince community or any singular person And Durand q De modo celeb concil quē refert Catolog test idem Gerson quem ita refert Fr. Victo relect 4. de pot Pap. Concil pag. 138. holdeth the Supremacie of the Romane Church should be declared and distinguished by the Ecclesiasticall and secular lawes neither ought the Pope to be called the Bishop of the vniuersall Church because Gregory hath forbidden it And it is a common opinion that a Councell is aboue him And Almayn r Qu. in Vesp pag. 133. saith It is not necessary we beleeue things determined by him And Cusanus ſ Concord l. 2. c. 12. saith that through vse and custome of his subiects obeying him he hath at this day gotten a great deale beyond the ancient sacred Canons Secondly touching prayer in an vnknowne tongue t Christ instruct pag 212. Contarenus a Cardinall saith The prayers that men vnderstand not want the fruite which they should reape if they vnderstood them for they might both specially intend their mind to God for the obtaining euen in speciall of that which with their mouth they begge and also through the pious sence of their prayer vttered they should

might be here in the sacrament yet it was not in the beginning so manifestly beleeued as concerning this conuersion o D. 11. q. 3. §. Quantum ergo ad istum But principally this seemeth to moue vs to hold transubstantiation because concerning the sacramēts we are to hold as the Church of Rome doth where in the margin it is noted that our faith as concerning this sacrament is onely by reason of the Churches determination And he p §. Ad argumenta pro prima addeth We must say the Church in the Creed of the Lateran Councell vnder Innocent the third which beginneth with these words FIRMITER CREDIMVS declared this sence concerning transubstantiation to belong to the veritie of our faith And if you demand why would the Church make choise of so difficult a sence of this article whē the words of the Scripture This is my body might be vpholden after an easie sence and in appearance more true I say the Scriptures were expounded by the same spirit that made them and so it is to be supposed that the Catholicke Church expounded them by the same spirit whereby the faith was deliuered vs namely being taught by the spirit of truth and therefore it chose this sence because it was true q Canon lect 41. Biels words are to the same effect Which sheweth the point was neither holden nor knowne vniuersally in the Church before the Lateran Councell and that then it began to be receiued as a matter of our faith And yet since that time these men enquiring so boldly into the congruēcie of the opinion and casting so many dangers about it they shew plainly that they mistrust the proceeding of the Councell though they may not disclaime it Durand r 4. d. 11. q. 1. saith It is great rashnesse to thinke the body of Christ by his diuine power cannot be in the sacrament vnlesse the bread be conuerted into it But if this way which supposeth the bread to remaine still were true de facto many doubts which meet vs about the sacrament holding that the substance of bread remaineth not were dissolued But forsomuch as this way must not de facto be holden since the Church hath determined the contrary which is presumed not to erre in such matters therefore I answer the arguments made to the contrary holding the other part which saith the bread is changed Would our aduersaries thus backwardly come into the opinion if they had seene it to haue bene holden in all ages before in the Church or is it not rather an infallible signe that it was brought into the Church by the strength of some mens conceits without all warrant either of Scripture or fathers the want whereof so dazled those that imbraced it that they could see no reason for it but are all glad to lay it vpon the necke of a silly Pope in his Lateran Coūcell Besides ſ Scot. 4. d 11. q. 3. Bell Euchar. l. 3. c. 23. they confesse There is no Scriptare to inforce it vnlesse ye bring the Church of Romes exposition that is to say the Popes authoritie in whom t Turrect tract 73. quest q. 49. they thinke the power of the vniuersall Church in determining matters of faith principally resides if not alone u 3. part q. 75. art 1. p. 153. Caietan laieth downe diuers opinions holden among the Schoolemen touching the conuersion neuer a one whereof reacheth the transubstantiation and disallowing such as expounded Christs words This is my body metaphorically he saith his reason is because the Church hath vnderstood them properly I say the Church saith he because in the Gospell there is nothing that compelleth vs to vnderstand them properly headdeth that the conuersion of the bread into Christs body we haue receiued of the Church Now put all this together that we beleeue transubstantiation vpon the authoritie of the Church and this Church was Pope Innocent in the Councell of Lateran before which time there was no certaintie nor necessitie of beleeuing it and the Councell might haue chosen another sence of Christs words more easie and in all appearance more true for there is no Scripture sufficient to conuince it and the contrary were liable to fewer difficulties let this I say be put together and it will plainly shew that this point came in contrary to that which was vniuersally holden in the ancient Church because things vniuersally holden were certainly knowne and expresly beleeued without all this ado § 48. Let him shew also what countrey there is or hath bene where Christian faith either was first planted or continued where some at least haue not holden the Romane faith as we can shew them diuerse places especially in the Indies Iaponia and China countreys where theirs is scarce heard of The Answer 1 This is answered before sect 46. nu 2. where I shewed that when countries were first conuerted frō Paganism which was for the most part in the Primitiue Church the present Romane faith was not knowne but the Church of Rome in those daies professed the same that we do and consequently the nations conuerted by it and professing the faith thereof were conuerted to our religion and professed it For the Iesuite deceiueth himselfe with the name of Romane faith wherewith in the beginning all nations indeed vnder heauen communicated but then it was not the same that now it is as I haue plainly demonstrated in the former sect digress 49. And although since the change many nations haue still retained the same faith with it yet that iustifieth not the faith because the said faith growing on by steps and peecemeale was a generall apostasie and the mysterie of iniquitie working throughout the whole Church so that of necessitie there must be some in all places to follow it As when a generall rebellion groweth throughout a kingdome the rebels haue partakers in euerie towne and yet the possession is not proued theirs by that but onely the greatnesse and strength of the rebelling faction is shewed The Papacy that is to say the Roman faith in as much as it differeth from vs is not imagined by vs to be in another Church distinct in place and countries from the true Church of Christ but we affirme it to be a contagion raigning in the middest of the Church of Christ it self and spreading throughout the parts therof wheresoeuer and annoying the whole body like a leprosie in which disease though all the parts be affected yet the inward and vitall parts retaine their operation and still worke to expell the leprosie which at the length they do In this case the man is possessed indeed with a vile contagion but yet the man remaineth there still though the contagion be not the man And the contagion possesseth euery part of him some more some lesse being vniuersally spread ouer the body and yet hereby it is not proued to be the true nature and sound constitution of the bodie but a preuailing humor and when

brake touching the proceeding of the holy Ghost depēded but vpon two prepositions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The monstrous heresie of Nesto●●●s lay but in the change of e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one poore letter and f Concil Ephesin Graec. p. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cyril would haue him euen in that to gratifie the Church and when he would not g Dalmat apolog in Concil Ephesin six thousand Bishops rose vp against him for it so religious were they that had religion that THEY VVOVLD NOT EXCHANGE h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil apud Theodorit l. 4. c. 19. A LETTER OR A SYLLABLE OF THE FAITH VVHEREVVITH OVR SAVIOVR HAD ●VT THEM IN TRVST Which is our iust defence that write in the controuersies against all our censurers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i Epist ad Cleric Constantinopol in Concil Ephes p. 72. saith Cyril 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Are we enemies to peace no we rather wil pul it to vs with violence so that the true faith withal may be confessed But when it cannot be obtained we cleare the truth and by expelling their errors labour to plucke the seduced out of the fire and bring them to knowledge that their soules may be saued and their life reformed and the State secured wherein they liue 9 And this my poore endeuour in this kind I humbly present to your Lordships vnder whose iurisdiction I exercise my ministery not in affiance of any thing therein worthy your reading whom our Church hath long since knowne to be the same that Eunapius saith of two other in his time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor in hope to escape the disgracefull censures of intermedlers but in zeale to my countrey and assurance that it may do good therein going vnder so HONORABLE protection I am so meane a man and obscure euery way that I feared the truth would sustaine losse and be contemned for my obscuritie if some extraordinary fauor did not leade it forth And let it go forward indeed and shew it selfe abroad hauing THE TRVTH to support it and so acceptable an inscription to go before and the name of so VVORTHY PATRONS to leade it forth And so desiring pardon for this my boldnesse I humbly commit your Lordships to the mercifull protection of Almightie God who long continue your prosperous estate and make you happie instruments of much good vnto his CHVRCH Octob. 29. 1608. Your Lordships in all dutie IOHN WHITE THE PREFACE TO THE READER TOVCHING THE present controuersies betweene vs and the Romish Church IT is not as some thinke touching the questions between the Church of Rome and vs that there is no reall difference Would to God it were so But they that examine the points shall find it farre otherwise 1. Concerning the Scriptures the Church of Rome teacheth that a Can. loc pag. 251. Manie things appertaine to faith and Christian doctrine which neither openly nor obscurely are contained in holy writ b Totalis enim adaequata regula est Scriptura Traditio simul Deinde Traditio parem authoritatem habet cum Scriptura Becan circul Caluin p. 278. For the totall and full rule of our faith is Scripture and Tradition both together Tradition being of equall authoritie with the Scripture This assertion is directly against the doctrine of our Church and leadeth men into pernicious errors pretended to be deliuered by Tradition and withdraweth them from the obedience of onely Scripture to the following of vncertaine authoritie 2. Concerning the iustification of a sinner c Viguer Institut theol p. 286 whereby of a wicked vniust and vncleane person he is made cleane holy and simply iust it teacheth that this is done by the habite of our owne inherent righteousnesse and not by Christs Bellarmine expounding the Councell of Trent saith d De Iustif l. 2. p. 1032. c. Our owne inherent iustice is the formall cause of absolute iustification not the iustice of Christ imputed to vs and e Pag. 1071. d. besides the merits of Christ imputed to vs for our satisfaction there is in vs an inherent iustice which is the true and absolute righteousnesse whereunto by the iust iudgement of God not punishment but glorie is due This opinion containeth so reall a difference from the truth that S. Paule f Gal. 5.4 saith of it Ye are abolished from Christ ye are fallen from grace whosoeuer are iustified by the Law 3. Concerning the merite of our workes it holdeth g Mich. Bai. de merit oper p. 12 that when men hauing conuersed godlily and righteously in this mortall life to the end obtaine eternall life this is not to be deputed to the purpose of Gods grace but to the ordinance of nature appointed presently in the beginning when man was created Neither in this retribution of good things is it looked to the merite of Christ but onely to the first institution of mankind wherein by a naturall law it was set downe that by the iust iudgement of God the keeping of the commandements should be rewarded with life as the breaking of them is punished with eternall death Whereby we see that there is a plaine difference betweene the Church of Rome and vs in the principall article of our faith touching the saluation of our soules we beleeuing stedfastly that it is to be ascribed to the merits of Christ they expecting it for the merite also of their owne works 4. Concerning Images h Concil Trid. sess 25 it practiseth the hauing and worshipping of them yea i Azor. Instit tom 1. p. 737. the Diuines of that Church hold that euery Image is to be honoured with the same honour wherewith they worship the samplar No man can be so simple but he may see a substantiall difference in these points and the like may be shewed in aboue two hundred questions controuerted betweene vs though I will not denie that in many things the heate of the contenders hath deuised differences where there are none and to discredit one another they haue wrested that which might be well vnderstood 2 Besides the Church of Rome not onely requireth vs to professe her faith but also to do it k Bell. de laic c 19. p. 19 9 c. with subiection to the Pope and teacheth l Turrecr quaest ex S. Tho. q. 13. that this is absolutely necessarie to saluation A point so fully opposite to the gouernment of our Church that it can no way be reconciled forsomuch as we know the same to be a meere pretence to hide their tyrannie 3 And as the difference is reall and of long continuance so is there no hope to reconcile it The Papacie that standeth in opposition against vs was brought in by Satan at the first and is still continued onely to seduce the world and m 2. Cor. 6.14 what fellowship hath righteousnesse with

thought this a fit course Dionysius Alexandrinus h Niceph. l. 6. c. 8. said of himselfe that he vsed somtime to be occupied in reading the writings and treatises of heretickes though it something polluted his mind with touching their vncleane opinions because he reaped this profit therby that he might the easilier refell them and the more execrate detest them If any will take vpon him to confute me the lawes of Christian conference specially in the points of faith bind him 1. to do it temperately abstaining from railing and reproaching 2. perspicuously that I may certainly know his meaning 3. honestly that what I say be faithfully set downe and what I proue my sayings by be not dissembled For I affirm nothing that concerneth the cause but I proue it either in the text by reason or in the margent by authoritie which I would not haue dissembled or according to an vsuall trade taken vp of late among them traduced with taunts and outcries as if it were false alledged vntill it appeare to be so indeed Which if he performe I shall thinke my lot the better to haue met with so profitable an aduersarie And so wishing the good Reader that with loue to all men and reuerence to Gods truth and care to leade a sanctified life he would pursue the cause of religion I take my leaue beseeching our Lord Christ by the power of his spirit to make way for the truth in all our hearts Amen A Table of the seuerall matters and questions handled and disputed in this Booke The first number signifieth the Section noted with this marke §. The other following the first signifieth the numbers of that Section VVhere the number is but one there the whole Section is meant THe true faith is absolutely necessarie to saluation 1. 1. No part of our faith stands vpon tradition 1. 2. Infolded faith is not sufficient without knowledge 2. 1. 7. There is a Rule whereby the true faith may be knowne 3. 1. This Rule is not visible and knowne to all men without exception 3. 2. The properties belonging to the rule of faith 4. The Scriptures translated into English are the rule of faith and how 5. The true reason why Papists deny the Scriptures to be the rule 5. 7. 8. The Scripture ought to be translated into the mother tongue that the people may reade it 5. 9. Touching the certaintie and truth of our translations and how we know it 6. The last resolution of our faith is into the authoritie of the Scripture 6. 9. 10. Our English translation is purer then that which the Papists vse 6. 11. The obscuritie of the Scripture disableth it not from being the rule 7. 1. All matters needfull are plainly laid downe in the Scripture 7. 3. Why the Papists pretend the obscuritie of the Scripture 7. 7. Whence it is that the Scripture is obscure 8. 1. The Scripture is vnderstood by it selfe and how 8. 1 2 3. How we are assured of the true sence of the Scripture which is it among many sences 8. 7 8. The true cause why men erre in expounding the Scripture 8. 13. Our faith is built on the Scripture not on the Church 8. 17. The Scripture is perfect containing all things 9. How I know this Scripture to be the very word of God 9. 5. All things needfull are fully comprehended in the Scripture 9. 9. The Papists hold that the sence of the Scripture varieth with the time 9. 11. Againe touching the errors of men in expounding the Scripture 10. The place of 2. Tim. 3.16 proueth the all-sufficiencie of the Scripture 11. How priuat men priuat cōpanies may see the truth against a multitude 12. By the Church the Papists meane nothing but the Pope 13. 2. Whether and how the Church of God may erre 14. 1. Tim. 3.15 expounded how the Church is the pillar of truth 15. The Protestants do not say that the true Church at any time failed was not 17. 1. The state of the question touching the visiblenesse of the Church 17. 2. The Protestants say no more touching the inuisiblenesse of the Church then the Papists themselues in effect do 17. 3. The arguments are answered whereby the Church is proued to be alway visible 18. inde The true faith is a sufficient marke of the Church 24. 2. The arguments against this are answered 26. to 31. 1. Ioh. 4.1 proueth that it is lawfull to examine the teaching of the Church 31. One Holy Catholicke and Apostolicke are not the marks of the Church 32. What the vnitie of the Church properly is 33. 1. The Protestant Churches want not true vnitie 33. 2. Gods true Church in all ages hath had some contentions 33. 4. inde The Protestant Churches haue the true meanes of vnitie 34. 1. What kind of vnitie the Papists haue 34. 1. 2. The Church of Rome vseth the Scriptures most despitefully fiue wayes 35. 3. The present Roman Church is departed frō the ancient primitiue faith 35. 9. The Church of Rome wanteth vnitie and liueth in manifest contention demonstrated 35. 16. The Popes authority was not receiued of old as the foundation of vnity 36. 2. The very Papists themselues do not yeeld to the Popes determinations 36. 5. The Popes supremacie is no sufficient meanes to preserue vnitie 36. 10. The places of Mat. 16.18 Luk. 22.32 Ioh. 21.15 handled at large shewed to make nothing toward the Popes authoritie ouer the Church 36. 11. inde The Primitiue Church acknowledged not the Popes supremacy foure experiences 36. 26. The Pope may erre euen iudicially and be an hereticke 36. 32. It is vnpossible to proue that the hope is S. Peters true successor 36. 36. No certainty among the Papists how the Popes supremacy is proued 36. 39. A place of Cyprian alledged for the supremacie answered 37. 1 2. The Protestants Church is truly holy and how 38. 1. Certaine words of M. Luther expounded 38. 2. Outward holinesse no proper and essentiall marke of the Church 38. 3. The vnholines wickednes of the Roman Church demōstrated 38. 4. inde What Saints the Protestants haue in their Church 39. 1. Canonization of Saints by the Pope a ridiculous conceit 39. 2. 3. The doctrine of the Protestants induceth not to libertie 40. 1. inde Fasting how the Protestants and how the Papists vse it 40. 2. Auricular confession or shrift iustly reiected 40. 6. Necessitie of good workes taught and defended by the Protestants 40. 11. Touching the merit of workes 40. 12. Touching mans power in keeping the commandements 40. 18. Whether all the good workes we do be sinne 40. 22. The distinction of sinne into mortall and veniall 40. 26. Satisfaction how taught by the Protestants and how by the Papists 40. 28. A short view of long Pardons 40. 35. The doctrine of Iustification by Faith only expounded and defended 40. 37. Predestination how holden by the Protestants 40. 43. What is the roote of Contingencie 40. 44. Freewill and Gods

point of the sence For we know the diuine doctrine to be one and the same in all translations immediatly in the originall and more obscurely in the translations and therefore we so vse them as that we examine all by the originall approuing the best and not hindering the mending of it if need require But this change implies no such error in the matter For one true sence may be vttered diuersly and though things be alwayes one and the same yet words be diuers In which sence our translations are of differēt sort and yet no materiall error As for example some playner or in phrase liker the original then othersome One translation is in verse another in prose one word for word another sence for sence one hath a higher obscurer phrase another a lower and playner yet how can it be inferred hereupon that therfore they be erronious when they all yeeld the same diuine sence Therefore Austins iudgement is more to be preferred who saith i De doctrin Christ lib. 2. c. 12. 14. the variety and multitude of translations doth not hinder vs from vnderstanding the text but very much helpe vs specially if we shall diligently compare them one with another And what shal become of the popish Authenticall vulgar if change and varietie be a signe of error which so often was changed before it came to that it is and since the Trent approbation hath so many different copies Yea what shall become of their Missals Portesses and Seruice bookes that so many times haue bin reformed and more should be but that the Seruice of the Church would be altered so farre that scarce any shew of the ancient Religion would be remaining in it k Loc. lib. 11. cap. 5. saith Canus a Popish Doctor 8 But the Iesuite obiecteth further that seeing the translatour being but a man may erre how shall an vnlearned man be infallibly sure that this or that translation erreth not or if it erre in on point that it doth not in another vnlesse the Churches authoritie be admitted to assure vs Whereto I answer l Psal 119 105. Prou. 6.23 2. Pet. 1.19 that the doctrine conteyned in the Scripture is a light and so abideth into what language soeuer it be translated and therefore the children of light know it and discerne it For m Ioh. 10.4 1. Cor. 2.15 1. Ioh. 2 20. Ioh. 7.17 14.16.17 God directeth them by the holy Ghost who openeth their hearts that they know his voice from all others and that the light of his truth may shine vnto thē Which light is of this nature that it giueth testimonie to it selfe and receiueth authoritie from no other as the Sunne is not seene by any light but his owne and we discerne sweet from sowre by it owne tast And for the opening of our eyes to see this light whereby our conscience may be assured we haue diuers meanes some priuate as skill in the tongues learning labour prayer conference c. Some publicke as the ministery of the word which is the ordinance of God to beget this assurance which act of the Church is not authoritie to secure me but ministery to shew me that which shall secure me which ministery is founded on the Scripture it selfe in that from thence it fetcheth the reasons that may perswade me and sheweth the light that doth infallibly assure me And thus we know our translations to be true Digression 6. Declaring how the assurance of our faith is not built on the Churches authoritie but on the illumination of Gods spirit shining in the Scripture it selfe 9 So then the vnlearned man is secured not vpon the Churches credit and authoritie but by her ministery which teacheth him he is directed to the light it selfe and this ministery we haue and vse for our translations but they that obey it know the translation and so proportionably all other articles of faith to be infallible because the matter therof appeares vnto them as a candle in a lanterne shewing it selfe in it owne light And that you may see the difference betweene these two the Churches teaching and the illumination of the spirit in assuring vs the spirit of God is an inward meanes the teaching of the Church an outward the spirit secureth vs by his owne authoritie the Church directeth vs by her ministery the spirit hath light in it selfe the Church borroweth hers from the Scriptures the spirit can secure vs alone the Church neuer can without the spirit But nothing can be playner to this purpose then the saying of Constantine the great in his epistle to the Persian n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theod. hist lib. 1. cap. 25. Marking the diuine faith I obtaine the light of truth and following the light of truth I acknowledge the diuine faith We need then a more certain authoritie then the voyce of the Church that may prostrate our mind with a lightning frō heauen and stand vpon his owne ground not drawing his resolution from any thing out of it selfe 10 This is not far from that which the learnedst of the Papists be driuen to acknowledge through the necessitie of the truth For thus writeth o Princip doctrinal lib. 8. cap. 22. Stapleton in that booke where he most defends the Churches authoritie The godly are brought to faith by the voyce of the Church but being once brought and enlightened with the light of diuine inspiration then they beleeue no more for the Churches voyce but because of the heauenly light And yet more plainely in p Triplicat inchoata aduers Gulielm Whittak in admonit ad Whitak the last booke that euer he wrote that one would wonder the Iesuite should see no authoritie to secure vs but the Churches The inward perswasiō of the holy Ghost is so necessary and effectuall for the beleeuing of euery obiect of faith q Nec absque illa quicquam à quoquam credi possit etsi millies Ecclesia attestetur per illam solam persuasi●nem quodlibet credendū credi queat t●cente prorsus vel nō audita Ecclesia that without it neither can any thing by any man be beleeued though the Church testified with it a thousand times and by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church held her peace or neuer were heard Where is he then that saith we cannot be infallibly sure that this or that is doctrine of faith free from error vnlesse we admit an infallible authoritie in the Church to assure vs Digression 7. Wherein the Trent vulgar Latin and our English translation are briefly compared together 11 Which authoritie if we did admit supposing the Church were like theirs might we not speed possible as the Papists haue done in their authenticall vulgar and be assured of that which were starke naught For I thinke the Sun neuer saw any thing more defectiue maimed then the vulgar Latin yet r Concil Trid. sess 4. their Church hath canonized it for good

teach him the faith of Christ and this the Apostle saith the Scriptures are able to do By which word Able the other word Profitable must be expounded For the Apostle to manifest their abilitie produceth their profitablenesse which were no good argument if their profitablenesse were not complete Besides it cannot be denyed but all sufficient things are profitable and therefore hence it followeth by the rule of conuersion that therefore some profitable things are sufficient And so may the scripture be sufficient 3 Secondly he answereth They be profitable and sufficient because they commend vnto vs the Churches authoritie which is sufficient But this is a shift For 1. then they are not s●fficient in that they cōmend no such authoritie to vs. 2. If this be a good answer thē so many books of the Bible be superfluous For this one place or b Hold the traditions the fifteenth verse of the second chapter of the second Epistle to the Thessalonians for example were sufficient because according to the Iesuites exposition it commendeth to vs the authoritie of the Church which is able to instruct vs. 3. The text is euident that the profitablenesse thereof standeth in teaching reprouing correcting and instructing now if it stand in this wholly then the Iesuits conceit is excluded if but in part then let him shew what we need more for our saluation then doctrine reproofe correction and instruction 4. There was neuer any Papist in the world that durst alledge this text for the authoritie of the Church and yet granting the Iesuites exposition it should proue it inuincibly 5. The Church it selfe whereunto he saith the Scripture sendeth vs for our sufficient instruction receiueth her doctrine out of the Scriptures The Church saith c Tract 3. in 1. epist Ioh. Austin is our mother her brests are the two testaments of the Scripture whence she giueth her children milke Therfore they containe a sufficient doctrine because the Church giueth her children no other 6. Yea the Apostle saith they are able to make the man of God perfect that is the Pastor himselfe the Pope and Councell and all Now the Iesuite will not say they make these perfect by sending them to the Church because themselues are the Church yea the head and mouth of it 7. Finally it were intollerable folly to say that man teacheth me all good learning that I might be absolute and perfect yea maketh me wise to knowledge which onely as I go sheweth me the schoole where I learne these things yet the speech were as proper as the Apostles in this place supposing the Iesuites exposition to be true 4 The fathers and certaine Papists also the truth constraining them expound the place otherwise and say as we do d Hom. 9. Chrysostome writing on this place saith If any thing be needfull for vs to learne or to be ignorant of there in the Scripture we may haue it and he addeth that in these words Paul telleth Timothy Thou hast the Scriptures to teach thee in steed of me if thou desire to know any thing there thou maist learne it Which he could not haue said if he had not thought Timothy might learne as much out of the Scripture as Paul could teach him e De ration stud theolog lib. 1. cap. 3. Villavincentius a Papist confesseth The Scriptures and they alone are able to teach vs to saluation as the Apostle in the third chapter of his second Epistle to Timothy affirmeth saying all Scripture is inspired of God c. In which words the Apostle comprehendeth all things that are needfull to the saluation of man f Sum part 3. tit 18. c. 3. §. 3. Antoninus the Archbishop of Florence saith God hath spoken but once and that in the holy Scripture so fully to all doubts and cases and to all good workes that he needeth speake no more g Comment in 2. Tim. c. 3 in v. 15.16 Espencaeus writeth That if any thing be needfull either to be knowne or done the Scriptures teach the truth reproue the false reclaime from euill perswade to good Neither yet do they make a man good in some sort but perfect yea they can teach a man to saluation and h Sufficienter doctum reddere make him learned sufficiently § 12. The second conclusion is that no mans naturall wit and learning neither any companie of men neuer so learned onely as they are learned men not infallibly assisted by the holy Spirit can either by interpreting Scripture or otherwise be this infallible rule of Faith and consequently tho●e that for matters of faith rely either vpon their owne interpretation of Scripture or vpon the interpretation of other learned not assisted infallibly by the holy Ghost cannot haue an infallible faith This I proue Because all this wit and learning is humane naturall and fallible and therefore cannot be a rule or foundation whereupon to build a diuine supernaturall and infallible faith The third conclusion that no priuate man who perswadeth him selfe to be especially instructed by the Spirit can be this infallible rule of faith at least so farre forth as he teacheth or beleeueth contrarie to the receiued doctrine of the catholike Church this I proue first because S. Paul Gal. 1. saith Si quis vobis euangelizauerit praeter id quod accepistis anathema sit Pronouncing generally that whosoeuer teacheth contrarie to the receiued doctrine of the catholike Church should be held anathematized or accursed Secondly I proue the same because the rule of faith must be infallible plainly knowne and vniuersall as before hath bene proued But this priuate spirit is not such For neither the partie himselfe and much lesse any other can be infallibly sure that he in particular is taught by the holy Ghost For neither is there anie promise in Scripture to assure that he in particular is thus taught by the holy Ghost neither is his particular perswasion be it neuer so seeming strong able to giue infallible assurance thereof since diuerse now adayes perswade thēselues to be thus taught by the Spirit and yet one of them teaching contrary to another and therefore some in these their perswasions must needs be deceiued And therefore who without testimonie of true miracle or some other infallible proofe dare arrogantly affirme that he onely is not deceiued since others that perswade themselues in the same maner that he doth are in this their perswasion sometime deceiued Moreouer suppose one assure himselfe to be taught by Gods Spirit immediatly in all things what is the true faith as it is not the maner of Almightie God to teach men immediatly by himselfe but rather as the Scripture telleth vs Fides ex auditu Rom. 10. and it is to be required ex ore sacerdotis and must be learned of Pastors and Doctors whom God hath put in his Church vt non circumferamur omni vento doctrinae But suppose I say one in priuate thinke himselfe to be immediatly taught of God how should he

from going and enquiring to her Nay rather we aduise all people desirous of the truth to follow Austins counsell howsoeuer such as the Iesuite is to make vs odious giue out the contrary For Austin first attributeth the perfection of truth to the Scripture onely Secondly then he alloweth vs to go to no Church but that which from the Scripture is demonstrated to be a true Church Thirdly he saith neuer a word that the Church should be the rule or free from all error but onely that they should enquire her iudgement which in that questiō at that time he knew to be sound though possible he were not ignorant that x Euseb hist l. 7. c. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. many famous Churches formerly had not bene so but had decreed the very error that he now confuted Lastly y Aduer Cresc l. 2. c. 21. within fiue leaues of the place alledged he hath these words The Church is subiect to Christ and therefore may not preferre her selfe before him for he alway iudgeth rightly but Ecclesiasticall iudges being but men for the most part are deceiued Let the Iesuit yeeld vs thus much and he shall find himselfe a great deale short of that he reckoneth for the certaintie of his Churches teaching and that Austin maketh not the Church the rule as he would haue it but a meanes to direct vs in things obscure by the Scriptures whose iudgement is to be followed vpon their authoritie and onely so long as she determineth according to them Which point I feare the Iesuite will mislike 6 Yet thus the Church it selfe teacheth vs. For what Bishops what Pastors what Councels what men what Churches haue not erred though z Mal. 2.7 Eph. 4 11. Heb. 13.17 God haue bidden vs enquire their iudgement and seek vnto them The Papists will say particular Churches may erre but how did the Councels of Ephesus Seleucia and Remino misse it a The Bishops at Ephesus were 132. at Selculeucia 16● at Ariminum 400 whereof aboue 300. were Catholicke Bishops where the flower of all the Christian Pastours of the world were assembled whereof b Dial. aduer Lucifer Ierome complained The whole world groned and wondred to see it selfe Arrian Which imperfection hath hung so fast vpon all Councels and Churches that c Ep. ad Proco Nazianzen writing to a friend of his saith He neuer saw any councel haue a good end And d Adu profan● nou c. 4. Vincentius confesseth that not onely some portion of the Church but the whole Church it selfe is blotted with some new contagion So that the very Papists themselues some of them conuinced by experience and the Churches owne confession are driuen in the point to come home vnto vs. For thus writeth e Turrecrem sum de Eccl l. 2 c. 91. l. 3. c. 60 a learned Cardinall That which we say the Church cannot erre in faith or manners must thus be taken according to the doctrine of the fathers that God doth so assist his Church to the end of the world that the true faith shall neuer faile out of the same For to the worlds end there shall be no time wherein some though not all shall not haue true faith working by loue Doth not the Iesuite see here that though all of them lay downe the conclusion that the Church cannot erre yet some of them expound it so that they come roundly home to vs and do as good as deny it againe Therefore let the Iesuite iarre no more about this matter but submit himselfe to the Cardinals exposition and so we will both sit down friendly together at his feete awaiting till either he or some other speake Protestant againe and so agree vs in the rest of the questions that are depending § 16. The first condition therefore of the rule of faith to wit to be infallible agreeth to the teaching of the Church Now that the doctrine and teaching of the Church hath the other conditions to wit that it is such as may be easily knowne to all sorts of men and such as may vniuersally teach them in all points will easily be seene after I shall set downe and proue that this Church is alway visible and further what particular companie of men be those which be this true Church For hauing by this meanes assigned a particular companie of men who according as I haue proued are in all points taught by the holy Ghost and are by God his appointment in stead of Christ in all points to teach vs the infallible truth there will no doubt remaine but that their teaching is such as may be vnderstood of all since they are liuing men that can conforme their teaching to the capacitie of all sorts and such as may sufficiently in all points instruct vs in the right faith that the appointment and ordinance of God by which as I haue proued they are ordained to teach vs in all points may not be in vaine and frustrate of the effect intended by him Let vs therefore first see whether the Church or companie of faithfull men of which I haue alreadie spoken be alway visible or not The Answer 1 The first condition of the rule of faith to be infallible agreeeth not to the teaching of the Church because the Iesuite by the Church meaneth a See Digress 16. nu 4 onely the Pope and all Papists hold b Propterea enim sedes Apostolica seu Romana Ecclesia infallibilis dicitur quia is qui prae est illi authoritatē habet per se infallibilem Gr. de Val. comment Theol tom 3. p. 247. D. the infalliblnes therof consists in his authority that cānot erre and nothing else Neither can he assigne any company or state of men whereby she may be supposed to manifest her teaching but the same may be subiect to error and in experience hath erred as we see in Councels and Doctors and all other meanes which she hath vsed in teaching vs except that of the Scriptures onely as I haue shewed 2 Next though it were granted to be infallible and the next also yeelded which the Iesuite now beginneth to take so much paines to proue that it were both easie to be knowne and could teach vs vniuersally in all points yet were it not proued thereby to be the rule because there is more required to the rule then this as I haue shewed and this it borroweth from the Scripture as the Moone doth her light from the Sun which sheweth against all exception that the Scripture it selfe is the rule and of greater authoritie then the Church in that these things are originally in the Scripture from whence the Church but borroweth whatsoeuer she partaketh thereof though c Igitur quicquid habet boni a● perficit Scriptura quicquid pleni ac solidi id habet ab Ecclesia quae implet eum qui implet omnia pag. 434. Ecclesia a●unt cōstituta est vt tertimonium exhibeat diuinis libris quis

Sunne which yeeldeth light to others that haue eyes to see And that Chrysostome thought the Church might sometime be inuisible appeareth by the 49. homily vpon Matthew where he saith That since the time that heresies haue inuaded the Church it can no way be knowne which is the true Church of Christ but by the Scriptures onely In this confusion it can no wayes else be knowne Austin saith There is no certaintie of vnitie but through the promises of God declared to his Church which being set vpon a hill cannot be hidde My brethren shall I shew you the Church with my finger is it not manifest what shall I say more but that they are blind which see not so great a hill which shut their eyes against a light set vpon a candlesticke In which words he speaketh against a conceit of the Donatists who boasted as the Papists now do that the Church was no where but among them affirming them to be blind that could not see it all ouer Affricke seeing it was at that time as plaine as a mountain or a candle lighted which we grant and against the Papists affirme of our owne Church at this day But his words implie not that this visible estate thereof so manifest in his time could no time be hid For cities built vpon a hil are not visible at euery time as in a great mist or in the night neither is the Sunne alway alike cleare or in one horizon neither could i 2. Reg. 6.16 the Aramites see the hill it selfe where the Prophet of God was and horses and chariots of fire round about him Therefore Austins words must be vnderstood of that particular time and not stretched to all times alike For he is blinde which at noone dayes cannot see the Sunne light but the Sun may set or be eclipsed and then they are not all blind that see it not as himselfe speaketh plainly in other places which being compared with these will giue vs their true meaning k Epist 48. ad Vincent The Church saith he shall be obscured sometimes and the cloudes of offences may shadow it l Ep. 80. ad Hesych it shall not appeare by reason of the vnmeasurable rage of vngodly persecutors m En●rrat in Psal 10. It is like the Moone and may be hidde Yea n De Baptism contra Donat. lib. 6. c. 4. so obscured that the members thereof shall not know one another This he thought might befall the Church sometime whatsoeuer the light or greatnesse of it were when he wrote thus against the Donatists in which distresse she abideth not alwayes but findeth deliuerance againe when the time of her libertie is come as her self speaketh in the Prophet o Cap. 7. v. 8. Michaiah Reioyce not ô mine enimie that I am fallen for I shall rise again and though I sit in darknes yet the Lord will be my light § 24. Now it remaineth that we enquire how we should know which companie in particular of those diuerse sorts of men that visibly professe the faith of Christ is the true Church of which as hath bene said in all points we must learne the true faith To this question I answer First that it is not a good marke to know which is the true Church to say that is the true Church which teacheth the true faith The Answer 1 The question propounded in this place concerning the markes or notes of the Church is not onely exceeding profitable but euen necessary for all those that desire to be satisfied whether we or the Papists haue the right Church Therefore we for our parts answer it thus that the true doctrine of faith and lawfull vse of the sacraments are the proper and infallible markes whereby it must be iudged which is the true Church This the Iesuite misliketh and reasoneth against in the seuen next sections but marke his drift a Quis erit sinis contendēdi nisi author●tas Ecclesiae a iundè cognita tā quam iudex in doctrinae quaestionibus interponatur Greg. Valent. tom 3. p. 149. lit D. that the Romane Church being set at liberty from the triall of the Scriptures and her authoritie aduanced by other meanes she might be receiued as chiefe iudge in all questions of faith and doctrine This is the reach that Papists haue in denying the true faith and doctrine of the Scriptures to be a sufficient marke of the Church and I blame them not if they venter hard for it the bootie would recompence the charges if they could bring it in Digression 18. Prouing the true faith or doctrine contained in the Scriptures to be a good mark to know the true Church by 2 The which whiles the Iesuite denyeth me thinkes he dealeth exceeding rashly for first he should haue consulted with his fellowes to see whether they also had bene of his minde herein that so the vnitie so much commended in his discourse might appeare the better Which if he had done he should haue found some of his seniors against him who thinke true doctrine to be a note of the Church and a good note too The Diuines of Collen b Enchir. Christianae institut in Synod Col. p 22. §. Tertio haec nosce in a prouinciall Councell determined that no man denyeth but there ought to be sincere Euangelicall and Apostolicke doctrine in the Church and this is the chiefe note of the Church according to that of Christ My sheep heare my voyce and that in Saint Paul if any mā preach any other Gospel let him be accursed And c Antididagm cap. de Cathol Eccl. p. 34. in another booke they write The sacraments are certaine markes and signes whereby the Catholicke Church is discerned There are foure markes whereby the true Church is certainly known which are gathered out of the scripture The first is the wholesome doctrine of Christ according to the generall sence of Apostolicke and Catholicke tradition The next is the right and vniforme vse of the sacraments Villauincentius d De rat stud Theol. praefat saith It is confessed that the Church as being a thing visible is specially knowne and seene by the ministery of the word and the right dispensation of the sacraments and by the open confession of the faith and communion of charitie as it were by signes ingrauen and perpetually cleaning to it Hosius e Confess Petrico c. 20. p 26. saith There are which will haue no more notes of the Church but two viz. sincere doctrine and the right vse of the sacraments and it cannot be denyed but they are notes of the Church indeed Stapleton f Princip doct l. 1. c. 22. saith the preaching of the Gospell is the proper and a very cleare note of the Catholicke Church so it be done by lawfull ministers These men thinke and others more may be added to them the teaching of the true faith is not possible all the markes of the Church but none of them saith as the Iesuite

e Bellar. de n●● eccl c. 2. When the question is concerning the Church which it is and the Scripture is admitted on both hands then the Scripture is more apparent and easier to know then the Church So that the Papists do but spend time and mocke the world in obiecting to vs the authoritie and dignitie of their Church they may do it as they list one to another but in their controuersies with vs they may not not onely because we reiect it but principally for as much as the doctrine of the Scripture by their owne verdict is easier and plainer 4 Neither are the Iesuites reasons to the contrary of any value For I grant that to the finding out of the true faith we haue need of learning iudgement and illumination as the meanes Yea the doctrine hereof is so hard to natural men as we are all till God haue regenerate vs f Ioh. 7.17 8.31.43 14 17. 1 Cor. 2.14 2. Cor. 3.14 Mat. 16.17 Iob 32.8 that it goeth beyond the capacity of flesh and bloud But he should haue remembred the ministery of the Church and light of Gods spirit helpeth our infirmities the doctrine it selfe is a light shining through all these incumbrances These meanes are not such but the simple may attaine to a sufficient portion thereof and his Ad haec quis idoneus with that which followeth is denied as an idle conceit and g §. 7. 8. alreadie confuted And let the impediments be what they will yet shall the Iesuite finde them in the way of his owne Church and let him if he can free his owne notes from them For is his Catholicke Romane which so eagerly he putteth to his friend such a Church as needeth neither learning nor iudgement nor the light of heauen to discerne it If it be I am content he enioy it himselfe neither will I euer perswade my friends to communicate with that companie which is so famous that the very wind wil blow a man into it And yet h Staple relect controu 1. q. 3. Greg de Valēt commen theol tom 3. pag. 145. some of the Iesuites owne side will say sometime that they had need both of wisedome and skill that shall alwayes discerne the Church 5 The text of Esay speaketh of the ministery of the Gospell and it meaneth that it shall infallibly guide the meanest people that liue therein to eternall life which it doth by propounding to them the word of God that thereby they may know it to be the true Church and be drawne to walke in the paths thereof And though the Prophet call it a direct way yet I am sure he meaneth not that any can walke in it till he haue found it or any can finde it i Esa 35.5 till his eyes be opened k Ioh. 12.40 Act. 26.18 2. Cor. 4.4 which is done no way but by the doctrine of the Church Or if he think the way of the Church so easie because the holy Prophet calleth it a direct way that fooles may walke in it let him say vnfainedly if his affection to the Romane Helena haue not blinded h s eyes l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theocr. Bucoliast as louers are blind and besotted his conscience that he cannot see the doctrine of the Scriptures to be as easie seeing it is called m Psal 19.8 Pro. 1.4 a sure law giuing wisedome to the simple and light to the eyes sharpening the wit of the simple and giuing knowledge and discretion to children And Austine saith n Enar. in psa 8. The Scripture is bowed downe to the capacitie of babes and sucklings And Chrysostome affirmeth o Hom. 1. in Mat. They are so easie to vnderstand that the capacitie of euery seruant plow-man widow and boy may reach vnto them p Hom. 3. de Laz. yea the most simple that is of himselfe onely by reading may vnderstand them In which sayings we see as much affirmed of the doctrine of the Scripture as the Iesuite can say is affirmed in the place of Esay concerning the Church and yet possible he will turne him in a narrow roome afore he will yeeld and keepe possession still in his Church-porch against all the pulpits in England that speake for the Scriptures § 27. Secondly I proue the same because when we seeke for the true Church we seeke for it principally for this end that by it as a necessarie and infallible meanes we may heare and learne and perfectly know the true faith in all points which otherwise is in it selfe hidden obscure and vnknowne to vs according to that of S. Paul Animalis homo non percipit ea quae sunt Spiriritus Dei 1. Cor. 2. For as no man by the onely power of nature can attaine this supernaturall knowledge of diuine mysteries which we beleeue by our faith so neither doth the Spirit of God who doth as the principall cause infuse this gift of faith into our soules ordinarily instruct anie man in the knowledge of true faith immediatly by himselfe alone but requireth as a necessary condition the preaching and expounding of matters of faith to be made by the true Church according as S. Paul saith Rom. 10. Quomodo credent ei quē non audierunt quomodo audient sine praedicante quomodo vero praedicabunt nisi mittantur Therefore the true Church is rather a marke whereby we must know the true faith then contrarie the true faith to know the true Church The Answer 1 This is the second argument and is concluded in this Syllogisme That is no marke or meanes to know the Church by which it self is vnknowne to vs till the Church teach it and is learned by the meanes and ministery of the Church But such is the true faith that we cannot know it til the Church teach it vs and it selfe is learned by the meanes and ministerie of the Church for God instructeth no man immediatly but by the preaching of the Church as Saint Paul saith Rom. 10. Therefore the true faith is not a sufficient marke to finde the Church by For answer to this argument it will easily be granted that the ministery of the Church is the ordinary meanes whereby we learne the faith of Christ and that no man of himselfe can attaine to the knowledge thereof but as the Church teacheth him This I say is granted so it be well vnderstood For the spirit of God in the Scripture is the principall schoolemaster from whom all truth cometh and which openeth the heart to beleeue and the Church is it which by her ministery holdeth this truth before vs and therefore except in some extraordinary cases the preaching thereof is required as a necessary condition as the text of Saint Paul speaketh 2 But hence it followeth not that therefore the Church is rather a marke of the faith then the faith a marke of the Church for these two the true Church and the true faith are like relatiues inseparably vnited together by a

certaine order and respect either to other as a school-master and his teaching so that the one proueth and declareth the other as causes and effects vse to do In which kind of prouing the order is that first the effect sheweth the cause it being ordinarie that a cause cannot be assured so to be but by the effect which it produceth and offereth vnto vs as a schoole-master is not knowne certainly so to be but by his teaching And if among many bad you would find a good one to whom you might commit your children this cannot be done but by hearing and examining his maner of teaching in which case though the man be a necessarie meanes whereby you learne his teaching yet the teaching it selfe is the marke whereby you know him to be such a man and distinguish him fr●m all others And euen as the tree beareth his fruite and we seeke the tree principally for this end that by it as by a necessary meanes we may find the fruite and yet the fruite it sheweth vs is the onely marke that it is such a tree and if it be denied or doubted the tasting of the fruite wil proue it and distinguish it from all the trees in the ground beside So likewise as he saith the Church expoundeth the faith vnto vs and we seeke the Church principally for this end that by it as by the meanes we may learne the truth and yet this truth which it sheweth vs may be the marke to assure vs it is such a Church and to distinguish it from all other Churches in the world Therefore for the Church to teach the faith and the faith to be a note of the Church are not opposite but onely diuers and so may both be true as a light vpon a watch-tower in the darke night may be the onely marke whereby to find the tower and yet the tower it self holdeth out the light and sheweth it and is the meanes that the traueller seeth it § 28. Thirdly true faith is a thing included in the true Church and as it were inclosed in her bellie as S. August speak●th Psal 57. vpon these words Errauerunt ab vtero loquuti sunt falsa In ventre Ecclesiae saith he veritas manet quisquis ab hoc ventre separatus fuerit necesse est vt falsa loquatur Therefore like as if a man had gold in his bellie we must first find the man before we can come to the gold it selfe so we must first by other markes find out the true Church which hath this gold of true faith hidden in her bellie before we come to see this gold in it selfe since especially we cannot see it vnlesse she open her mouth and deliuer it neither can we being borne spiritually blind cert●nly know it to be true and not counterfetted gold but by giuing credite to her testimonie of it according as S. Augustine saith Euangelio non crederem nisi me Ecclesiae authoritas commoueret lib. 9. Epist cap. 3. For if we had not the testimonie of the Church h●w should we be infallibly sure that there were any Gospell at all or how could we know that those bookes which beare title of the Gospell according to S Matthew Marke Luke Iohn were true canonicall Scriptures rather then those of Nicodemus and S. Thomas bearing the same name and title of the Gospell The Answer 1 This is his third reason and may be concluded thus That which is included in the Church is no mark of the Church But the true faith is included in the Church Ergo. The second proposition whereof that faith is a thing included in the Church and as it were inclosed in her belly is true and he hath well affirmed it out of Austine but yet it is worth the enquiring to demand how he wil reconcile himself herein with his fellowes For a Bellar. de not ●ccl c 2. a Iesuite writeth that true doctrine and pure from all error may be in the false Church for if this be so then is he not certaine that the true faith is inclosed in the true Church and he must needs speake vntruths which is deuided from the belly of the Church For mine owne part I think that Bellarmine lieth but yet it becomes not the Iesuit thus to crosse him and then in b §. 35. the next discourse so highly to extoll their vnitie 2 But the first proposition that because it is included in the Church and the Church teacheth it therefore it can be no marke of the Church is denied because true faith is inclosed in the Church not obscurely as gold is in a mans belly so as c Ioseph de bello Iud. l. 6. c. 15. we reade the Iewes vsed to swallow it thereby to hide it from their enemies but as a candle in a lanterne or a light in his watch-tower discouering both it selfe and the place that holdeth it which gold in a mans belly cannot do And therefore as a light standing in the window in a darke night is a good mark to find the house though otherwise it be included in the hou●● so the true faith being included in the bosome of the Church not as gold that is buried in a mans bowels but as a candle standing in a lanterne by it owne light can guide vs infallibly to the Church d 1. Tim. 3.15 Apoc. 1.20 Pro. 6.23 which is Gods house enlightened by his truth Neither did S. Austine in the words alledged thinke the contrary as may appeare by that which followeth within twentie lines after By the face of truth I know Christ the truth it selfe by the face of truth I know the Church partaker of the truth Which words shew plainly that S. Austine thought the Church was to be knowne by the truth which it contained as by it owne fauour and proper countenance as children are knowne one from another by their owne countenance and complexion which shineth in their faces And though the Church by opening her mouth deliuer vs this truth yet is she found by no marke but by this truth it selfe as a darke house is found by no meanes but by the light contained therein though it selfe by opening the window deliuer vs this light and the firmament is seene by the light of the Sunne though it selfe hold out the Sunne vnto vs. 3 Thus far then we agree that the Church containeth the light of the truth in her bosome and that she openeth her mouth and deliuereth this truth vnto vs but that by other markes we must find out the Church afore we can see this truth is the Iesuites conceit And so is the rest that followeth concerning our knowledge of the Gospell vpon the Churches testimonie for I haue shewed e §. 9. Digr 12. before that the Scriptures and the Sunne are both knowne by their owne light and the Church teacheth the Gospel by her ministery but proueth it not by her authoritie Neither did S. Austine meane otherwise f Lib. contra epist fundam c.

u See Digr 16. meaning also by the Church nothing but the Pope They would neuer make themselues ridiculous by such incredible assertions had not their apostasie from the word of God made them desperate 7 Fiftly their mouthes are full of bitter and blasphemous speeches against the Scripture which is a signe they find it contrary to their humor and therefore hate it x Pigh Hier. l. 1. c. 2. contro 3. de eccl One of them saith The Gospels were written not to rule our faith but to be ruled by it y Censur Colō pag. 112. Pigh contro 3. Others call the Scripture a nose of waxe that may be writhed this way or that way Sometime they terme it z Peres de tradit praefat Dead inke and a Pigh contro 3 a dumbe iudge Sometime they say b Bell. de verbo Dei l. 4. c. 4. it is not necessarie and that c Durae resp pag. 148. God gaue not it to his people but Pastors and Doctors Sometime d Eck. enchir c. 1. Caes Baron ann 53 nu 11. they say it receiueth all the authoritie it hath from the Church and from tradition without which it were of no credit Sometime e Eck. vbi supra We must liue more according to the authority of the Church then after the Scripture Sometime f Eck. vbi supra Christ neuer commanded his Apostles to write any scripture Sometime they receiue the Popes Decretals as the Scripture it selfe reuerencing them so farre that therefore they breake out into blasphemie against the Scripture g Princip in cursum Bibl. See d. 9. in canonicis saith Cameracensis Sometime they denie the text it selfe pretending it is not Scripture as h L. aduer noua dogmat Caiet pag. 1 inde Catharinus testifieth of Cardinal Caietane that he denied the last chapter of Marks Gospel some parcels of Saint Luke the Epistle to the Hebrewes the Epistle of Iames the second Epistle of Peter the second and third of Iohn and the Epistle of Iude. This man was of great reckoning among thē no man of more they say of him i Sixt. Sen. bibl l. 4. in Tho. Vius he was an incomparable diuine and the learnedst of all his age k Andrad defēs Trid. l. 2. who by his study did much enlarge diuinitie which is to be noted that men may see a tricke of the Papists first to commend their learned men and fill their people with a good opinion of them and then to send abroad their bookes full of such stuffe as this that may slide into the minds of men yet so that when it is obiected against them they may answer as they ordinarily do it was but the writers priuate opinion and so thinke to escape from the shame of it though still at home and secretly they loue it 8 Now I demaund and require the most resolued Papist that is to answer directly from what beginning this grudge against the Scriptures and deuotion to their Churches soueraignetie proceedeth whether they be not inwardly guiltie of some reuolt from the doctrine thereof which causeth them vnder hand as they may to worke their discredite and crush their authoritie Digression 23. Wherein by fiue examples it is shewed that the moderne Church of Rome is varied in points of faith from that which it beleeued formerly and since the time it began to be the seate of Antichrist 9 I do not say it hath altered euery thing which in former times it held it being sufficient for the disproofe of the Iesuites assertion if it haue altered some and those also esteemed among themselues dogmaticall points of faith or belonging thereunto and this alteration to haue bin not from the truth onely which the Primitiue Rome embraced but euen from those articles which Rome declining into heresie either in the beginning or processe of this declination professed that so she may appeare to haue varied from her owne selfe 10 The first example shall be in the Popes supremacie for the Councels of l Sess 4. 5. Constance and m Sess 2. 18. Basil decreed that a generall Councell was of greater authoritie then the Pope and that he ought to be subiect therunto and n Cusan concord l. 2. c. 20. 34. Panorm de elect c. Significasti Pet. de Alliaco Gerson Almain Abulensi● quos refert Bellarm. de Concil l. 2. c. 14. many learned Papists beleeued this to be true yet since that time this point is altered and the Councels of o Concil Later sub Leon. ses 11. Lateran and Trent haue set downe the contrary and now the Church is bound to follow that determination 11 The second example shall be in the Sacrament for p Geo. Cassand def lib. de offic pij viri at the first the people receiued the cup as well as the bread for the space of a thousand yeares and afterward q Lib. de eccle obseruat c. 19. saith Micrologus The Romane order commandeth the wine also to be consecrated that the people may fully communicate and this was approued for good by r Tho. in 1. Cor. 11. lect 5. Claud. de Saints repet 10. c. 4. Alb. de offic missae c. 5. many learned Papists yet in time the Councell of Constance ſ Sess 13. forbad it and then the Papists began to change their minds and afterward the Councell of Basil t Bohemis concessit cam facultatem teste Aen. Sylu. in hist Bohē c. 52 Bell. de Euchar. l. 4 c. 26. released the decree of Constance and u Sess 21. c. 2. the Councell of Trent againe reuoked the release made at Basil and forbad the cup as they had done at Constance 12 The third example shal be likewise in the Sacrament for x Sco. 4. d. 10 11. Biel. lect 41. in canon Transubstantiatiō is acknowledged to be but lately brought in and first made a matter of faith by Innocent the third in the Lateran Councell within these 400. yeares y Scot. vbi supr Biel. ibid. before which time no man was bound to beleeue it but all men were left to their owne will to do as they would whereas now it is counted heresie to denie it though z Pet. de Alliac 4. q. 6. art 2. Dur. 4. d. 11. q 1. many learned Papists themselues misdoubt it of all which matter I shall intreat more fully in the 49. Digression 13 The fourth example shall be in the worship of Images for at the first the Church admitted no image at all neither painted nor grauen a In Cateches saith Erasmus no not the Image of Christ himselfe to be set vp in Churches and this appeareth to be true by the testimony of b Epiph. ep ad Ioan. Concil Elib c. 36. Clē Alexand. protrept pag. 14. Graec. the auncient themselues next when they began to be vsed yet the Church of Rome forbad the worship of them as

Thirdly they haue collations which they hold by prescription that are equall to set feasts For in Spaine on the euen of the Natiuitie for example they haue a bountiful supper exceeding the measure of fasting made of fruites conserues marchpanes and such like x Llam vbi sup pag. 393. which they thinke is lawfull though it hold not the nature of fasting Fourthly they haue customes allowing them on fasting dayes to do as much as we do y Llam vbi sup pag. 369. Ouan 4. d. 16. pro. 52. For in diuers places of Spaine and Castile they vse egges cheese butter yea the lard of swines flesh And generally on saterdayes they eate the inwards of any beast with the head and feete yea any part of a swine the buttock excepted Might it please the Papists now either to giue vs leaue to do what they do themselues or else to inuite vs to their table on fasting dayes that we may haue part with them seeing their hospitalitie is so good when we are bound out from feasting at home This is that which z Ioan. Sarisb Policrat l. 7. c. ●● a Bishop noted in them long ago and is worth the marking They vndertake strict professions and shew vs difficult things and being more familiarly fauorable to themselues when it cometh to performance they do things gentle and possible Digression 33. Concerning Auricular confession or shrift to a Priest shewing that it is not necessary for the remission of sinne and how it is an occasion rather then a remedie of sinne oftentimes 6 Touching the casting away of necessary shrift we are not to be condemned vnlesse our accusers can name some place of Scripture where Christ or his Apostles hath bound vs to it which they cannot do For their owne Canon law a De Poenit. d. 5 in poenitentia Gloss saith it was taken vp onely by a certaine tradition of the Church and not by any authoritie of the old or new Testament And though the new Iesuites and other Papists begin of late with great passion to denie this affirming that Christ ordained it in the 20. of Iohn yet that is no matter for necessitie and shame hath driuen them to say so and their predecessors as learned as they haue writ the contrary For Panormitan b Super 5. de poenit remis c. omnes vtriusque saith That opinion of the Canon law greatly pleaseth him because he findeth no manifest authoritie that euer God or Christ commaunded vs to confesse our sinnes to a Priest And Peresius a Bishop of the Trent Councell c De tradit par 3. consid 3. saith The cleare and plaine maner of this ordinance both in respect of the substance and circumstance appeareth onely by a tradition And about six score yeares since d Carranz in Sixto 4. Ouand 4. d. 16. pro. 2. Petrus Oxoniensis the Diuinitie reader at Salmanca publickly taught as I say that it had the beginning from a positiue law of the Church and not from the law of God Who though he was made to recant this yet e Ouand ibid. Bonauenture whom the Church of Rome honoreth for a Saint was of his mind long before and f Refert Henri sum pag 206. edit Salamant Medina with others at this day hold it Wherby g Rhem annot Ioh. 20.23 Hopk memor of Christian 225. § 2. their rashnes appeareth that say our Sauiour appointed it so euidently in the Gospell and their miserie that are perswaded by such sayings to beleeue it Yea h Annot. ad Tertul de poenit Rhenanus and i Annot. ad Hiero. de obitu Fabiol Erasmus as learned Papists as euer were affirme that neither Christ ordained it nor the auncient Church vsed it which is the truth For when it began in some sort to creepe in k Socr. l 5. c. 19. S●zo l. 7. c. 16. Tripart histo l. 9. c. 35. Niceph. lib. 12. c. 28 Nectarius the Bishop of Constantinople put it downe in his Church and all the Bishops of the East did the like in theirs which the Papists know well enough and l Waldē tom 2. de Sacr c 141. Dom. a Soto 4. d 18 q. 1. Henri sum pag. 325. acknowledge m Impudentissimu● illud Nectarij factum Andr●d orth expl pag 663. Nectari●● a No●a●anis se●uctū fuisse oportet al●imare Nec endaemonem illum qui Nectario ●●asit quin potiùs cacodaemonem credendum est Baron tom 1. an 56 nu 28. Henriq vbi supra railing vpon Nectarius for so doing which is a signe that the Protestants reiecting shrift breake no commandement of God but follow the example of the Primitiue Church that refused it The which is further proued by the preaching of Chrysostome n Hom. 22 ad pop Antioch saying This is wonderfull in God that he not onely forgiueth vs our sinnes but neither doth he disclose them or make them knowne neither doth he inforce vs to come forth and tell them he requireth no more but that we speake to him alone and to him alone confesse our faults This the godly Bishops would not haue done and taught if the confession had bene receiued in the●r time as necessary or if Christ had commanded it or if it had bene so soueraigne a remedie against sinne 7 And touching the necessitie of confession in Lent afore they receiue the Sacramēt o Sum. Armill verbo communio § vlt. Caiet super 1. Cor 11. Pa●orm d●●clebrac●missat si 〈◊〉 De homine the learnedst Papists that euer were acknowledge it is a custom but newly brought vp though p Ho●● memor tract of confess pag 255 we be called leud preachers most wickedly deceiuing the people because we say so But marke what Caietan q In 3 ●ho q. 80. art 4. writeth and then iudge what such cause there is why we should thus be censured There appeareth no positiue law enioyning shrift before the receipt of the Communion the law of God hath no such prec● pt but the contrary is insinuated where the Apostle saith Let a man try himself Wherfore out of this document of the Apostle it seemeth vnto me that he which is contrite for his sinne and receiueth the Communion without shrift sinneth not mortally though he haue a confessor at hand The reason mouing me thus to thinke is because it is plaine that a man hauing contrition for his mortall sinne not confessed and so receiuing doth that which is not sinne of it owne kind Yea to receiue the other Sacraments also with contrition onely seemeth no where to be forbidden And that which is not confirmed by the authoritie of the Fathers must not by a superstitious noueltie be commanded The Papists therefore extolling shrift so fast talke out of their ignorance not thinking that we know how basely they thinke of it themselues 8 For they not onely know it to be as I haue said a later tradition and custome

that their impudencie more then by any other deuice they haue seduced the world m Greg. a Val. to 3. pag. 291. d. One of them saith The Protestants in the questions of faith should enquire on what side the Fathers stand that it being knowne immediatly without any other examination they might embrace that doctrine which the Fathers of old iudged to be true Let vs therefore see who they be that most sticke to the Fathers 5 But first it is to be noted that of all hands it is agreed the Fathers were not of infallible iudgement but had their errors so they say themselues Austin n D. 9. Negaro saith I cannot deny but there are many things in my workes as there are in the writings of my ancestors which iustly and with good discretion may be blamed And thus they all confesse yea Anselme o Comment in 2. Cor. writeth that in their books which the Church readeth many times are found things corrupt and hereticall yet neither the bookes nor the authors are condemned for this Let the wise Reader peruse their bookes and he shall find this true that I say Thus p Refert Bellar. de Chr. l. 4 c. 8. Hilary denied that Christ in his sufferings had any sorrow q Strom. l. 6. l. 3. Clemens Alexandrinus saith that Christ did not eate and drinke of any necessitie but onely to shew he had a true body and that he and his Apostles after their death preached to the damned in hell and conuerted many r Epiph de Not. Origen taught many things against the faith and wrong expounded the most things in Scripture ſ Ep. ad Iubaiā Cyprian held rebaptization and t Aduers Prax. Tertullian Montanisme u Legat. Athenagoras condemneth second mariage And none is free 6 Yea many Fathers haue erred together with one consent as appeareth in general Councels x Turrecr sum l. 3. c. 58. concl 2. Panor de elect elect pot Signif which haue erred and may erre by our aduersaries owne confession y Euseb l. 7. c. 5. With Cyprian in his error of rebaptization took part many great Councels z Refert Bellar. Iustine Irenaeus Papias Tertullian Victorinus Lactantius Seuerus Apollinaris Nepos and many more held the error of the Millenarians And a Bann part 1. pag. 75. our aduersaries grant that the more part of Doctors if some few be against them make no infallible argument in matters of faith but in things not concerning faith the consent of all together maketh but probabilitie and no certaintie Which assumeth it for true that many fathers may erre together with one consent Hence it followeth euidently that euery thing is not vndoubtedly true which a father or many fathers haue written but may with good discretion be examined by the Scripture and if it agree not therewith it may be reiected Yea this ought to be so without any preiudice to their faith that do it For though b Eph. 4.11 God send them for the teaching of his Church yet that sending was no otherwise nor with any greater authoritie then he sendeth the present Pastors now liuing who haue the same authoritie to teach and freedom from error that they had and differ nothing from them but in antiquity which time may bring to them as well as it did to the fathers and yet who doubteth but they may erre in their teaching and without iniurie to the faith be examined in that they say 7 Vpon this ground it is that the Protestants think they are not absolutly tied to euery thing that the fathers haue written They reuerence the fathers and studie their writings and thereby attaine to great knowledge in things concerning our faith and account their books as most excellent monuments of antiquitie but they allow the Scripture onely to be iudge whereby they trie both the fathers and themselues And they thinke it most absurd which the Papists to gul the world with haue written that c Noli meis d. 9 glos §. In istis the writings of the fathers must be obserued at a nailes bredth The writings of Austine and of the other Doctors must be holden to the vttermost tittle d Onuph prim Pap. part 1. c. 6. It is rash and foolish and terrible rashnesse to go against a sence giuen by the Fathers for the vnderstanding of the Scriptures I say we thinke such speeches as these grosse and absurd and we contemne them For e Plut. in Agesil when one told Agesilaus he would bring him where hee should heare a man whistle for all the world like the singing of a Nightingale he answered It should not need for he had heard the Nightingale her selfe So we haue heard the Scripture it selfe more liuely and lesse subiect to error then the purest writings of the Doctors Wherein we are content our aduersaries themselues be iudges For Andradius f Def. Trid. l. 2. saith there can nothing be deuised more superstitious then to count those things for diuine oracles which the Fathers deliuered onely as probable And he addeth that God hath reuealed many things to vs that they neuer saw c. And whereas it is sometime busily obiected against vs that the Doctors liuing so neare the Apostles times were likely to see more then we that liue so farre off Dominicus Bannes a Doctor of their owne denieth this It is not g 22. pag. 58. 59. saith he necessary that by how much the more the Church is remote from the Apostles times by so much there should be the lesse perfect knowledge of the mysteries of faith therin because after the Apostles time there were not the most learned men in the Church which had dexteritie in vnderstanding and expounding the matters of faith We are not therefore inuolued in the more darknesse by how much the more in respect of the time we are distant from Christ but rather the Doctors of these later times being godly and insisting in the steps of the ancient Fathers haue attained more expresse vnderstanding in some things then they had For they are like children standing on the shoulders of giants who being lifted vp by the talnesse of the giants no maruell if they see further then they themselues Thus you see that our aduersaries notwithstanding their cauilling at vs yet take the same libertie in reading the Fathers that we do and thinke it reason sometimes to preferre their owne iudgement afore theirs 8 Neither were it so hainous a matter for vs to deny things written by the fathers if preiudice and malice one at another were set aside For h Augus contra Cresco l. 2. c. 32. contra Maximian l. 3. c. 14. the fathers themselues denied what some had holden before them and I know few Papists of any wit but allow it because the fathers haue their errors and take it for granted that they held many things against the Scriptures Marsilius i Defens

that which is in the cup he called his blood He changed the names gaue his body that name which belōged to the sign and to the signe that name which belonged to his body The reason why he thus changed the names was because he would haue such as partake the diuine sacraments not to heed the nature of those things which are seene but for the change sake of the names to beleeue the change that is made by grace For he called it wheat and bread which by nature is his body and againe on the other side he called himselfe a vine thus honoring the Symbols and signes which are seene with the name of his body and blood not by changing their nature but by adding grace to nature e Dial. inconfusus For the mysticall signes after consecration do not depart from their nature but they abide still in their former substance and figure and forme and may be seene and touched as before These testimonies are so plaine that they cannot be shifted For they containe the very speeches vsed by the Protestants he changed but the name he honoured the signes with the name of his body not changing their nature they depart not from their nature but abide still in their former substance their former kinde their former forme the substance or nature of bread and wine ceasseth not They are a figure c. And the fathers hereby confuted Eutyches the hereticke holding that Christ had but one nature and that by reason of the vnion the humanity was turned into the deitie against which error they opposed the doctrine of the Eucharist shewing that as therein bread and wine after consecration were honoured with the name of his body and blood and receiued grace vnto their nature to be a holy sacrament though still they remained in their former substance and property so the humanitie of Christ receiued grace by the hypostaticall vniting it to the Godhead and yet still retained the former property to be humane flesh And had they beleeued as our aduersaries do touching the sacrament they not onely could not thereby haue thus confuted Eutyches but Eutyches might by that very doctrine most probably haue confuted them For thus he might haue reasoned You Theodoret and Gelasius and the rest of your Church thinke the sacrament is a resemblance of the incarnation of Christ and the vnion of his two natures But in the sacrament the bread and wine after cōsecration remaine no more but are turned into the flesh and blood of Christ and so there is but one substance Therefore likewise in the incarnation after the vnion the humanitie remaineth no more but is turned into the diuinitie and the nature is but one as I say What could they haue answered to this reason if they had held transubstantiation Yea Eutyches made this argument in part against them For from the sacramental change of the signes whereby of common bread and wine they were changed to be holy signes and instruments of Gods grace vnto vs which change is it that the fathers mention and no other he could proue a change in Christs humane nature but Theodoret answereth him thus Now are you catcht in your owne net for the mysticall signes depart not from their nature but abide still in their former substance c. Which sheweth apparently that he beleeued not the transubstantiation 9 Neither had it bene possible the elder sort of Papists should haue spoken so waueringly and vncertainly touching the point if it had bene alway so vniuersally receiued in the church Concerning things alway beleeued indeed they speak resolutely they are certain and sticke not as when they speake of the Trinitie of the mysteries of the incarnation but when they come to intreat of this transubstantiation it is strange to see how they interfere in their words that they are able to make the resolutest Papist aliue doubt whether euer they beleeued it in good earnest or no. I will set downe the words of some of them because they deserue noting and I had their bookes ready at my hand to alledge them First there is no certaintie among them whether the bread remaine or no. For Petrus de Alliaco the Cardinall f 4. q. 6. art 2. f. saith That manner which supposeth the substance of bread to remain stil is possible Neither is it cōtrary to reason or to the authoritie of the Scripture nay it is easier to conceiue and more reasonable then that which saith the substance doth leaue the accidents And of this opinion no inconuenience doth seeme to ensue if it could be accorded with the Churches determinatiō And he addeh that the opinion which holdeth the substance of bread not to remaine doth not euidently follow of the Scripture nor in his seeming of the Churches determination And g Occh. centil q. 39 c. Cum Marthae de celeb miss gl §. Sanguinis Panor ibid. it appeareth euidently that it was a common opiniō in the Church of Rome euen of late that the bread in the sacrament remaineth still and that transubstantiation is no article of faith Next among such as held the reall presence there was no certaintie For h Tom. 3. d. 47. sect 3 d. 49. sect 2. Suarez relateth the opinion of some which held the change in the sacrament to consist in this that the bread and wine were assumed and vnited to the person of Christ And i Occh. 4. q. 6. k. Gabr. 4. d. 11 q. 1 Sum. Angel verbo Eucharistia 1. n. 31. diuers of the chiefest Schoolemen hold the bread is not conuerted substance into substance but annihilated by ceassing to be And this matter was so vncertaine in Peter Lombards time that it seemeth he knew not what to hold If k L. 4. d. 11. ● saith he it be demanded what manner of conuersion it is whether formall or substantiall or of another kind I am not able to define Which is a signe that transubstantiation was not vniuersally beleeued in his daies And generally it is confessed that before the Councell of Lateran not yet foure hundred yeares since no man was bound to beleeue it Tonstal l De verit corp fang p. 46. saith It was free for all men till that time to follow their owne coniecture as concerning the maner of the presence They were not therfore bound to beleeue transubstātiation And Scotus and Biel are reported by m Soto 4. d. 9. q. 2. art 2. 4. Suar. tom 3. d. ● s 1. the later Schoolemen to haue bene of minde that the opinion is very new and lately brought into the Church and beleeued onely vpon the authoritie of the Lateran Councell and indeed their words sound no lesse From the beginning n Script Oxon. 4. d. 10. q. 1. §. Quantum ergo ad istum saith Scotus since the matter of this sacrament was beleeued it hath euer bene beleeued that Christs body is not moued out of his place into heauen that it

stood not disputing the matter as the Iesuite doth here with quo tempore quo Pontifice qua via qua vi quibus incrementis Were the workmen all asleepe were they all so cold and negligent For by this argument the tares might haue bin proued to be good corne but it was sufficient for him to espie them when he came into the field and to discerne them from the wheate and to giue charge to his seruants that they should not bind them vp therwith And thus came the change of religion into the church of Rome as these tares were sowne in the husbandmans field 7 Thus I haue sufficiently shewed that forsomuch as we finde the Romish faith to be against the Scriptures we haue iustly condemned it as heresie against the Catholicke faith though we were not able to note any time when it began or person that first deliuered it or people that resisted it But we haue another issue with our aduersaries about the second proposition wherein the Iesuite you see with much confidence assumeth it that there can be no proofe made of any time or persons wherein his Church altered the ancient faith He biddeth vs shew who brought in the profession of a new faith and when the old failed He asketh at what time vnder what Pope what rumors what lamentations did it breed what resistance was made against it what historiographer writ it did none oppose themselues and so concludeth that no mention being made in any storie that such an alteration was it is sure there was no such at all In which words containing the summe of all that remaineth in this section he requireth vs to shew two points first when the Church of Rome changed her religion and who they were therein that brought in a new faith Next what resistance was made against her when she did so Wherein I am resolued the Iesuite speaketh against his owne knowledge onely to set a good face on the matter For is it possible he should be so ignorant as to imagine these demaunds cannot be satisfied Such as he is may speake boldly and peremptorily but they that trust them wil be deceiued as I wil plainly shew in the two next digressions wherein I will out of sufficient records make direct proofe first that the beginning of many principall points of the Romish faith may be shewed both concerning the time and the persons that began them Secondly that in all ages the corruptions of that Church haue bene resisted as they came in The shewing of which two points will fully answer all that is contained in this section Digression 51. Naming seuen points of the Popish religion with the time when and maner how they gate into the Church thereby to shew that there is sufficient record to detect the noueltie of the present Romane faith 8 This point in the matter of PARDONS is so cleare that it cannot be denied for the most learned Papists that are acknowledge the vse of them to be come very lately into the Church Which being so it must necessarily be granted there is some thing altered and begun among them since the Apostles time Durand l 4. d. 20. q. 3. saith There are few things to be affirmed for certaintie concerning Pardons because the Scripture speaketh not expresly of them and the Saints Ambrose Hilary Austin Ierome speake not of them at all Caietan m Tract de Indulg c. 1. saith there can no certaintie be found touching the beginning of Pardons there is no authoritie of the Scripture or ancient fathers Greek or Latin that bringeth it to our knowledge Alphonsus n Haeres verbo Indulgen saith Their vse seemeth to haue come but lately into the Church And Henriquez the Iesuite o Sum. moral l. 7. c. 3. Scol saith There be certaine late Diuines which affirme it is no rashnesse if a man say the vse and practise of Indulgences is not from the Apostles times If there be no mention of them in the Scriptures nor Fathers nor in the ancient Church how can it be shifted off but they had a late beginning and so are not Catholicke 9 The beginning of THE POPES SVPREMACIE vsurped ouer other Bishops was in Boniface the third For Fr. Duarenus a Papist p De sacris eccl benefic l. 1. c. 10. writeth that with great ado he obtained of Phocas that he might be made the vniuersall and oecumenical Bishop which authoritie saith he his successors haue wonderfully enlarged whereas in the beginning as q Respons de priuileg patriar charum in iure Graecoroman tom 1. Balsamon a Greeke writer witnesseth the fiue Patriarks were of equall honor and stood all in steed of one head ouer the whole bodie of the vniuersall Church The beginning of his supremacie ouer Councels was of late since the Councels of r Sess 4. 5. Constance and ſ Sess 2 18. Basil decreed within these hundred yeares in the Councell of t Sess 11. Lateran by a few Italian Bishops whereas in the ancient Church it was otherwise For Cedrenus a Greeke historiographer u Annal. p. 361. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 writeth that the oecumenicall or generall Councels were so called for that by the commaund of the Emperour the chiefe Bishops throughout the Romane Empire were assembled And x Concord l. 2. c. 25. Cusanus a late Cardinall of the Church of Rome saith how all the eight generall Councels were gathered by the Emperour The beginning of his supremacie claimed ouer Princes was but of late For Sigebert mentioning the Popes proceeding against Henry the Emperour about 300. yeares since y Chron. ann 1088. pag. 129. Idem Auentin annal Boio l. 5. pag. 470. saith Be it spoken with the leaue of all good men this noueltie that I say not heresie had not as yet sprung vp in the world that Gods Priests should teach the people that they owe no subiection to euil Princes and though they haue sworne alleageance to him yet they owe him no fidelitie neither shall be counted periured which thinke against the King yea he that obeyeth him shall be counted for excommunicate and he that doth against the King shall be absolued from the guilt of iniustice and periury In which words we see how a Frier of their owne 300. yeares since calleth that noueltie and heresie that now is cherished among our aduersaries and maintained for a peece of the Catholick faith and the Iesuite possible calleth Campian a glorious Martyr because he was tied vp for the practise thereof For it is well enough knowne that neither he nor any other Priest were euer executed in the Queenes time but onely for publishing and practising that which here you see Sigebert calleth Noueltie Besides the Popes clawbacks is it because they are beggerly both in wealth and learning as Fr. Victoria z Relect. 1. de potest eccles pag. 39. noteth of them now adayes publish in print a Carer potest Rom. Pont. l 2.

LENITY TO REDVCE AGAINE THEIR SEDVCED NEIGHBOVRS bearing with their frowardnesse and praying instantly for their conuersion if at any time it may please God to release them of their errors and to giue them the knowledge of his truth by deliuering them from the Romane Emissaries which haue made them their wards that they might possesse them and prey vpon them And let them finally with faithfulnesse and instance pray God for the state wherein we liue so pitifully vexed with the discontent and fury of those that call themselues Catholickes who if they had any dram of religiō or conscience in them would not thus practise to make their owne deare countrey a theater of such tragedies as the world neuer saw before But our sinnes are the cause of these things and therefore let euery man eschuing his owne euill seeke that way to confirme himselfe and the Church wherein he liueth in the fauour of God that he may shew mercy and peace in our daies Amen FINIS An Alphabeticall Table of the seuerall matters and questions handled and disputed in this Booke The first number signifieth the section the second the number of the section Where the number is but one there the whole Section is meant A. ABbeyes See Monkes and Monasteries Accidents in the Sacrament where they inhere 35 21. how they haue power to nourish breed corrupt c. ibid. Adoration of the blessed Sacrament when it was brought in 51.9 absurdities about it ibid Alteration The Church of Rome is altered from that which it held in ancient times Digress 23. See Romane Church Anastasius his booke de Vitis Rom. Pontificum censured 55.7 Antiquitie of the Protestants doctrine demonstrated 44.1 Apocrypha not canonicall Scripture by the Papists owne confession 35 20. Appeales to Rome forbidden 36.27 Apostolicke How the Church is Apostolicke 52.1 Arnulfus his speech of the Pope 50.28 Auricular confession iustly reiected by the Protestants 40.6 The primitiue Church vsed it not ibid. It was the occasion and meanes of contriuing the horriblest sins that were 40.9 The saying of Chaucer touching it ibid Not agreed vpon by the Papists touching the time when it was instituted 35.20 and 40.6 and 58.7 whether it be simplie needfull 40.7.8 Austine the monke conuerted not England 49. Author of sinne God is not the Author of sinne 40.50 How God willeth sinne ibid. Touching this point the Papists haue belyed vs and say themselues as much as we do ibid. B. BErengatius 50.30 Bishops Lay men somtime made Bishops 5.11 The Bishops oath made to the Pope 31.6 Titular Bishops at the Councell of Trent 31.5 Bookes The practise of Papists in purging of bookes 35.18 Boy Pope of Rome 55.7 C. CAlling of the Protestant Ministers how demonstrated 52.5 It is necessarie that Pastors haue a calling 58.1 What calling the Protestants Pastors had ib. They need no miracles to confirme it and why 59. Canonizing See Saints Catholicke The Romish Church not Catholicke in place 46.2 nor in doctrine and time 46.3 Centuries how they haue taken exception against the Fathers 44.3 Certaintie of saluation See Saluation Church Our faith is not lastly resolued into the authoritie of the Church 6.9 How the teaching of the Church is called the rule 13.1 By the Church the Papists meane the Pope Digress 16. Why the Papists deuolue all power so to the Church Digress 16. How the Church is said to erre 14.2 and 15.6 25.2 The Church militant may erre 14.2 inde 15.6 The Church is the subordinate meanes to teach men and how 18.5 27.1 Church visible The true state of the question betweene the Papists and vs touching the visiblenesse of the Church 17.1 and Digress 17. 22. The Papists confesse in effect as much touching the Churches being sometime inuisible as we do Digress 17. The Church is not alway visible 18. The Arguments against this answered from § 18. to 24. The Papists say the Church when Christ suffered was in the virgine Marie alone 17.3 The Protestants Church hath alway beene Digress 48. Markes of the Church the Sacraments and doctrine of the Scripture are the right markes of the Church 24.1 and Digress 18. The Arguments against this are answered from 26. to 32. How the teaching and doctrine of the Church may be examined 30. The markes of the Church assigned by the Papists are not sufficient 32. How the Church mooued Saint Austin to beleeue the Gospell Digress 19. Change of the ancient Romane faith See Alteration and Romane Church Clergie The vilenesse of the Popish Clergie noted 38.5 How the Papists excuse it 38.7 Communion See Sacrament Commandements of God See Law Congruitie See Merit of congruity Conception of the virgin Mary without sinne a new doctrine 47.2 Consultation not debarred though man haue no freewill 40.48 Conuersion of countries by the Romane Church how it was 49.4 Contention What the contentions are wherewith our Churches can truly be charged 33.2 The Church was neuer free from al cōtention Digress 21. Grieuous contentions in the Primitiue Church ibid. Discourse touching the contentions in the Romane Church Digress 24. They say they contend not in dogmaticall points answered 35.19 Councels aboue the Pope 36.28.30 the Pope not president in the ancient Councels 36.29 They may erre 15.6 44 6. They were called in ancient times by the Emperour or ciuill Magistrate 36.28 D. DEcree of God inclineth and ordereth mans will 40.47 Descention of Christs soule into hell denied by Papists 35. ●0 Doctrine of the Romane Church See Papistrie E. EAster Contention in the primitiue Church about the keeping of it 33.4 36.3 Election is not for works foreseene 40.49 how a man may know if he be elected 41.7 England not first conuerted by Austin the monke 49 nor by the Church of Rome ibid. Erre The Church may erre how 14.2 15.6 25.2 the Pope may erre euen judicially and be an hereticke 55.8 and Digress 28. Councels may erre 15.6 44.6 and so haue the Fathers 44.5 Eucharist How Christ is present therein explicated 51.10 Vile speeches of the Papists touching it 51.11 Euerard the Bishop of Salisborow his speech of the Pope 50.33 Examin The teaching of the Church and all men to be examined ●0 F FAith must be builded on the scripture 1.1 Papists build their faith on Tradition 1.3 It must be explicite 2.1 What infolded faith is 2.2 in marg x. pag. 6. num 6. Disputing in matters of faith forbidden by the Papists 2.4 The Colliars faith what 2.6 The last resolution of our faith is into the authoritie of the Scriptures 5.5 And not of the Church Digress 6. 11. Faith how a marke of the Church 25 1. See Church Faith onely iustifieth expounded and defended Digress 40. Iustifying faith described 40.39 A man may know if he haue faith 41.3 Faith of the ancient Roman Church how it began to faile 50 4. How the moderne Romane faith grew in the Church 58.1 Fasting Digress 32. The Protestants maintaine fasting ibid. The

in the sence of the Scripture nu 4 7. Digress 10. How a man may be certaine which is the right sence n. 7 8 12. Why many vnderstand not the Scripture Digress 10. and 14. and § 10.1 How the easinesse of the Scripture is proued 8.16 They haue the outward authoritie wherupon our faith is built Digress 11. how we know them to be Gods word Digress 11. and 12. They cōtaine all things needfull 9.1 The Papists say the sence of the Scripture altereth with the time 9.11 Horrible behauiour of the Papists gainst the Scriptures Digress 22. Shrift See Auricular confession Sinne. How God willeth it 40.50 Our vprising from sin is by grace our owne will not disposing thereunto 40.63 The Papists haue no certainty what power the Priest hath in remitting sinne Digress 55. We do not say all that we do is sin Digress 37. Our doctrine touching the sinfulnes cleauing to our good workes maketh not men carelesse 40.25 Sinne mortall and venial an vntrue distinction Digress 38. How the Papists hold it ib. They agree not in it ibid. Succession Wherein true succession standeth 52.1 3. How the Protestants doctrine hath succeeded 52.4 How the father 's insisted vpon succession 53. and 56. It is no note of the Church 54.1 True faith how ioyned with succession and how not 54.2 The Succession of the Romane Church proueth it not the true Church 55 2. The Greekes haue as good succession as the Romanes ibid. The Romish Church hath no true outward succession Digress 53. Such succession as the Papists meane is not needfull 58 2. Supremacy of the Pope against the first antiquitie 35.10 47.6 The Papists agree not in it 35.20 The Popes Supremacy dependeth on a point that can neuer be proued 36.24 The Primitiue Church acknowledged it not Digress 27. Phocas gaue it to Boniface 36.31 When it began ouer Bishops and kings 50.9 T TEmptation may be ouercome without Gods grace as the Papists vntruly say 40.58 Traditions made equall to Scripture 1.3 Yea preferred before it 1.2 In marg k. and 5.8 Translation of the Scripture forbidden by the Church of Rome 1.3 How translations are Gods word it selfe and the rule of faith 5.2 and how our faith relieth on them ibid The Scripture ought to be translated and read of all Digress 5. The Papists disdaine this 5.11 How our English translations may be called erronious and how not 6.2 How we know our English translation to be the infallible word of God 6.3 8. The amending or changing of our translation is no discredit to it 6.6 The Hebrew and Greeke originals are free from error 6.11 Transubstantiation a new doctrine 35.12 and 47.8 The Papists haue no certaintie of it 47.9 Treasury of the Church whence pardon arise not agreed vpon what it should be 40 34. Trent Councell what kind of Councell and the proceeding thereof Digress 20. V VAcancies of the Roman Sea 55.6 Veniall sinne what 40 ●6 Some Papists deny any sinne to be venial num 27. How done away ibid. Visiblenes of the Church See Church Vnitie of the Church wherein it properly consisteth 33.1 The true Church may be without outward vnitie n. 2. It is sōtime grieuously violated in the Church Digress 21. No vnitie in the Romane Church 35.1 Digress 24. What kind of vnitie the Papists haue in their Church 35.2 Vniuersalitie of the Church how to be expounded 44.2 Vniuersalitie of the Romish Church disproued 46.2 Our faith is vniuer●●●l in Time Place and Doctrine 44. Vprising from sinne is by Grace without the disposing of the will thereto 40.63 Vulgar translation of the Bible which the Papists vse canonized by the Trent Councell 6.11 Exceedingly corrupt Digress 7. W WAfers when brought into the Sacrament 50.31 Waldenses and their opinions 50.32 Woman Pope 55.7 Word of God See Scriptures The Papists by Gods word meane Traditions as wel as the writtē word 1.3 Workes See Good works and Merit and Satisfaction The Church of Rome ioyneth our workes with Christs merits iointly to satisfie therewith 40.29 GOod Reader it may fall out that in the margent of this booke specially some faults are escaped in the printing by mistaking or misplacing the figures other parts of the quotation Which is no maruel in quotations of this nature where many figures go together And I my selfe being aboue 100. miles from the presse that I could not helpe it Neuerthelesse I will maintaine the quotation for substance to be true though the Printer may haue mistaken it and learned men that will take so much pains may find that which I intend I doubt not by their owne knowledge of the place if the numbers of the quotation deceiue them I know not whether there be any such defects yet or no● but this I admonish because the Papists if they find an error in the printing of one of our bookes vse to exclame as if an article of our faith were razed out neuer remembring the like casualties of their own It is one thing if I haue wilfully forged or falsified a place and another thing if the Printer onely haue mistaken the quotation The latter may be but the former is not as I will be ready to satisfie any that will charge me with it FINIS

Vrspergensis Rhegino Aimon Auentin c. But they answer Hincmarus though he were Archbishop of Rhemes and liued at the same time his authoritie is nothing x Cope p. 582. Vazq p. 309. The words are forged or he was deceiued the rest that followed him are all either corrupted or mistaken y An. 794. n. 33. Baronius saith the bookes of Charles deceiued them Suarez z Tom 1. p. 804 that either they erred or their bookes are corrupted or they speake not of the second Nicene Councel Vasquez a De adorat p. 309. that they were all manifestly deceiued by Hincmarus as Hincmarus was by the bookes of Charles And thus all the blame is layd on that booke the authoritie whereof notwithstanding they cannot infringe though b Ala. Cope p. 566. Bellar. de Concil l. 2. c 8. Suar. tom 1. p. 803. Vazqu 277 Baron an 794. n. 30. they do their vttermost to proue that Charles wrote it not For first it beareth his title as all other books do theirs c Bell. de imag c. 14. Baron n. 31 Secondly it containeth the acts of the Synod of Frankford and the Councell therein confuted is the second Nicene Thirdly d Cope p. 568. Vazqu p. 277. Baron n. 31. it was written in the time of Charles Fourthly e Baron ibid. it was sent by Charles to Pope Adrian Fiftly one chapter thereof f Baron n. 32. 46. is confessed to be the work of Charles himselfe Sixtly and at the worst g Hadrian Ep. ad Carol. tom 3 concil p. 263. it was written by such as were neare about Charles This is a briefe summe of all that long discourse betweene vs touching the Councell of Frankford which I haue obserued that the Reader may perceiue what is to be thought of our aduersaries learning so much bragged of for were it able to do that which is boasted they would neuer suffer themselues thus to be distracted and driuen to these beggerly shifts and foxed out of one hole into another that they know not where to set their foote Let them speake directly and go forward with the point in any controuersie and we feare not their learning h 1 Reg. 20.11 Let not him that girdeth on his harnesse boast himselfe as he that putteth it off i Pro. 21.30 There is no wisedom nor vnderstanding nor counsell against the Lord. 10 This opinion that they haue of their owne learning is it that puffeth them vp and maketh them more then idle euen base and ridiculous in their owne commendations and which ill beseemeth the Ministers of Christ filleth their mouths with contumelious and stagelike speeches against vs such as these are k Rhem. 1. Tim 1.7 In the sight of the learned they are most ignorant of the word of God not knowing the verie principles of Diuinitie euen to the admiration truly of the learned that reade their bookes or heare them preach l Caluinotur cism p. 360. Their vnlearned and beggerly Ministers m Brist mot 31. Looke to their Vniuersities and see whether there be any appointed publicke Readers or Teachers of such matters the mysteries of Diuinitie any that priuately make them their studie whether they do not all in maner studie nothing but the art of speaking or else but certaine new bookes of common places for a few points of their new doctrine and them so lightly that the common sort of Catholickes are able to answer all their arguments and to say also more for them then they can say for themselues n Brist reply p. 364. More declamatiōs in Greek in one common schoole of the Iesuites then in both your Vniuersities o This sheweth they dare say any thing I dare say being ioyned together and better maisters of Arts of two or three yeares teaching through all logicke and philosophie then with you in seuen yeares No no regnum Grāmaticorum is past date all are not children as they were when this geare began your tongues will not now serue no nor your study of Diuinitie it selfe in Caluins Schoole Come once to the Catholike Schooles and you will be ashamed of your selfe as many a one already is that thought himselfe and was thought of others at home a iolly fellow p Hard. confut Apol. pag. 279. And Stapleton saith worse in his Counter bl p. 481. Your Ministers be Tinkers and Tapsters Fidlers Pipers it is incredible to heare their veine in this kind and how they vaunt of themselues withall as if they were playing vpon a stage the first Act and Scaene of Plautus his q Miles gloriosus A liuely picture of our aduersaries impotent brags Braggadochio But it is a base course and cannot be pursued without lying and ostentation and therefore the Gentiles themselues deriding it r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phurnut de nat Deorum p. 42. Sacrificed an Asse to Mars the God of warres because the noyse and braying of the one agreed fitly with the tumult and confusion of the other the other And yet it were the easiest matter of a thousand to requite them with testimonies of their owne writers For Theodoricke of Niem ſ L. 2. c. 12. de Schism saith Many are created Bishops to day which yesterday like iesters and stageplayers and prodigals did nothing but run vp and downe the streetes and tauernes and suspected places And Clemangis t De corrupt statu eccl p. 15. writeth how innumerable Parish Priests came to their benefices not from the Schooles and their studie but from the plow and seruile occupations which could neither reade nor vnderstand Latin nor know b from a battledoore Yea the Bishops themselues u Pag. 30. saith he haue neither read nor heard nor learned the sacred letters nor so much as touched the Bible vnlesse peraduenture it were the hilling thereof Ignorant and vnlettered persons hold the roomes of Bishops I could easily produce many of their owne authors if our selues had knowne or seene nothing in their old Priests and young Seminaries to discouer as much in their owne Clergie as they reuile vs with whether it be our x Maxima haereticorum pars nimis maturè ex scholis ad pulpita aliosue gradus euocatur Alan Apol. p. 106. youth or conditions or vnlearnednesse if I would imitate their vanitie Their y Sixt. Sen. p. 245. Mus that preached at twelue yeares old their z Baron ann 1033. n. 6. Bennet that was Pope being vnder ten yeares old and a Baron ann 955. nu 1. 2. Iohn not aboue sixteene their b Baron ann 925. n. 9. Archbishop of Rhemes at fiue yeares old their c See D. Reyn. apol thes p. 292. Cardinals vnder 12. yeares old their d Baron an 925. n 11. youths and nephewes thrust into Bishoprick their e Sa. apho pag. 208. idiots allowed to minister These such like practises of their Church will shew what small cause

in Gen. the Fathers then to call vpon the people to get them Bibles to reade them to examine that they heare by thē and sharply to rebuke the negligence of such as did it not 11 It is a common reproch layd vpon our people that they reade the Scriptures in their houses and the translations thereof be nothing else but profanations of the Bible and this gracelesse conceit like blasphemous Atheists they vrge as z Nunc haec Scripturarum profanatio verius quàm translatio non solū zona●ios bouilos pistores saitores sutores verùm etiā zonarias bouilas pistrices sattrices sutrices facit nobis apostolas prophetissas doctrices Hos de sacro vernac legend pag. 162. rudely exclaiming withall a Alphons Castrens de punit haeret l. 3. c. 6. Ouand breuil in 4. d. 13. prop. 13. that this is a principall cause to increase heresie and such like all which being compared with the practise of the Primitiue and Apostolicke Church you may freely iudge how truly the Iesuite saith b §. afterward his Romane church neuer altered any one point of religiō For thus writeth c De curand Graecorum affect l. 5. Theodoret of his times You shall euery where see these points of our faith to be knowne and vnderstood not onely by such as are teachers in the Church but euen of coblers and smithes and websters and all kind of artificers yea all our women not they onely which are booke-learned but they also that get their liuing with their needle yea maidseruants and waiting women and not citizens onely but husbandmen of the countrey are very skilfull in these things yea you may heare among vs ditchers and neat-heards and woodsetters discoursing of the Trinitie and the creation c. The like is reported by others And what maruell for the laitie was accustomed to the text of the Bible as wel as the learned yong children and women as well as others and d Hosius de expres Dei verbo his doctrine that was president in the Trent conspiracie that a distaffe was fitter for women then the Bible was not yet hatched e Socrat. l. 5. c. 8 Nicep l. 12. c. 12. Nectarius of a Iudge was made Bishop of Constantinople and f Socrat. l. 4. c. 30. Nicep l. 11. c. 32. Ambrose of a Deputie Bishop of Millan g Photius epist ad Nicol. Pap. apud Baron to 10. an 862. nu 47. Gregorie the father of Nazianzene and Thalassius the Bishop of Caesarea of lay men were made Bishops which shewes how diligent lay men were in the word of God that they could be able to sustaine the office of a Bishop h Euseb lib. 6. c. 3. Origen from his childhood was taught the Scriptures and gat them without booke and questioned with his father Leonides a holy martyr who reioyced in it about the difficult sences thereof So i Basil epist 74. Macrina Basils nurse taught him the Scripture of a child after the example of Timothy and k Georg. Laodic apud Sozom l. 3. c. 6. Emesenus from his infancy was vsed to the word of God l Niceph. Callist l. 8. c. 14. Many lay men among whom was the famous Paphnutius being very learned came to the Nicene councell m Nazianz. orat funeb in Gorgon Gorgonia the sister of Nazianzene was well learned Hierom n Epitaph Paulae writes of Paula a gentlewoman how she set her maides to learne the Scripture and many of his writings are directed to women commending their labour in the Scripture and encouraging them thereto as to Paula Eustochium Saluina Celantia c. which he would not haue done if he had bene a Papist o Cyril Alexand contra Iulian lib. 6. It was the reproch that Iulian the apostata laid on the Christians that their women were medlers with the Scriptures and from him the Papists haue borrowed it But p Col. 3.16 the Apostles counsell is rather to be followed Let the word of Christ dwell in you plentifully in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your selues Vpon which place saith Hierom Hence we see that lay men must haue the knowledge of the Scriptures and teach one another not onely sufficiently but also abundantly And the Greeke scholiast Christ will haue his doctrine dwell in vs very plentifully and that by searching the Scripture § 6. First because they faile in the first condition which I said before was requisite For thee translations are not infallible as the rule of faith must be For neither were the Scriptures immediatly written by the holy Ghost in this language neither were the translators assisted by the same Spirit infallibly infallibly I say that is in such sort as it were impossible they should erre in any point Since therefore the translator as being but a man may erre to say nothing of that which by Gregorie Martin is proued by the often change and variable translations is shewed that some haue erred how can a man and especially an vnlearned man who hath not sufficient learning meanes nor leisure to compare the translation with the prime authenticall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or originall be infallibly sure that this particular translation which I haue or you haue do not erre And if in some places it erre how can I he infallibly sure that in there places which do seeme to fauour your side it doth not erre vnlesse you will admit an infallible authoritie in the Church to assure vs that such or such a translation doth not erre of which authoritie I shall say more hereafter The Answer 1 This section containeth the Iesuites first argument to proue that the Scriptures translated into English cannot be the rule of faith and thus it may be concluded The rule is infallible and free from error But the English translation is not infallible and free frō error Therfore the English translation is not the rule Whereunto I briefly answer two things the first is that the conclusion may be granted for we do not thinke this or that translation to be the rule and iudge but onely that it is a means whereby the diuine truth which is the rule is made knowne to vs for we put a difference betweene the doctrine taught in the Scripture and the meanes whereby the doctrine is vttered to our capacitie as betweene things and words The former is the rule the latter the vessell wherein the rule is presented to vs which in the originall is perfect but in all translations defectiue more or lesse See my answer to § 5. nu 1. 2. 2 Next to the argument that our translations are not infallible I answer An edition or transl●tion of the Scripture may be erronious many wayes and one way is in respect of the words onely and not of the sence for so it may be corrupt that is to say not altogether so perfect as it should be Now this doth nothing hinder the truth of the matter or the

Apostles if it reach to the Church so that if that be the sence which the Iesuite setteth downe then all the Apostles had equall priuiledges from error with Peter and particular Churches and men should be as infallible as the whole Church it selfe which I am sure the Iesuite will not grant Thirdly Saint Austine i Tract 96. in Ioh. tom 9. expoundeth the words as I do He shall teach or leade you into all truth this I think cannot be fulfilled in any mans mind in this life for who is he liuing in this bodie so corrupt and loading the soule that can know all truth when the Apostle saith we know but in part But forasmuch as by the holy Ghost it cometh to passe whose earnest we haue receiued that hereafter we may come to the fulnesse it self whereof the same Apostle saith then shall we see him face to face and now I know but in part but then I shall know as I am knowne not that which shall be in this l●fe onely but all that which shall befall vs till the perfection come the Lord by the loue of his spirit hath promised saying He shall teach you all truth As for the Iesuites exposition that he may remaine with you for euer not onely for sixe hundred yeares it smelleth either of his malice or ignorance For which of vs euer yet said the holy Ghost departed from the Church after sixe hundred yeares Let the Papists deale sincerely and leaue their coyning 6 The fourth place is Math. 28.19 Go teach all nations Whereto I answer first these words were spoken to the Apostles onely and not to that which the Iesuite calleth the Catholike Church Now I grant their teaching was infallible and all men were bound to heare it for they taught that which afterward they writ in the Scripture yet so they taught and with such commission that k Act 17.11 the people are commended which examined their teaching by the Scriptures Secondly we grant the Pastors of the Church in all ages haue commission to teach likewise but that proueth not all their teaching to be alway infallible because naturall corruption hanging on them they may faile in that which is committed to them Neither is this any inconuenience binding vs sometime to beleeue that which is false for the bond hath a limitatiō that we heare them so farre as they teach agreeable with the scriptures and no further and by those scriptures we may relieue our selues if they chance to teach falsly 7 The fift place is Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me Which words were spoken to the Apostles all whose teaching and writing was true infallibly and therefore were sufficient warrant to the hearers to accept it But being applied to the Church and ordinary Pastors therein l Ferus lib. 3 in Math. cap. 23. they must be vnderstood with this caution if they hold them to the instructions that Christ giueth them if they come in the name of Christ deliuering his words truly and consonant to the scripture for such are to be heard as Christ himselfe else m 1. Ioh. 4.1 1. Cor. 14.32 we must trie the spirits and iudge of the Prophets This place therefore being to be vnderstood conditionally proueth not that which the Iesuite concludeth absolutely and vniuersally 8 The sixt place is Math. 23.2 The Scribes and Pharises sit in Moses chaire all therefore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and do Which words I grant must be vnderstood of the Ministers of the Gospel that succeed the Apostles as wel as of the Pharises that sate in Moses chaire therefore I answer three things 1. I mislike it not that he compareth the Priests and Bishops of his Church to the Scribes and Pharises 2. By Moses chaire is meant neither outward succession nor iudiciall authoritie but the profession of Moses law 3. n Si quae cūque dixerint nobis ea facere iubemur cur alio loco Christus cauere voluit à fe●mento Pharisaeorum cur rursum eorum traditiones exemplo etiam proprio cōtemnere docuit aliquid ergo doctrinae propriae puritati euangelij admiscere possunt in quo non solùm non sunt audiendi sed sunt etiam refutandi Id ergo prae cauit Christus ne plebs malis docentium exemplis ad contemptionem verae doctrinae inducatur Nunc ergo quae dixetint nobis Pharisaei eadem facere iubet Christus cum super Cathediam Mosis federint hoc est legem enarrauerint docucrint proposuerint Can. loc l. 5. c. 4. Our Sauior doth not simply commaund the people to obey the Pharisees in all points of their doctrine or teach them that their locall succession did priuiledge them from error but onely that they should not for their euill life be offended at that which they might at any time teach well because though their life were wicked yet that which they taught out of Moses chaire that is to say according to Moses law must be followed Now this was far from enioyning them in all points to do according to the doctrine of the Scribes and Pharises as I proue by foure reasons first o Iansen concord euang cap. 120. Em. Sa. notat in Math. 23. v. 3. the Popish expositors say this place bindeth vs not to obey them if they teach that which is euill for that is to teach against the chaire Which exposition granteth we are not bound to heare them in all points without limitation as p Ecce sine limitatione aliqua Martin Peres de tradit part 3. pag. 328. a Popish Bishop speaketh with the Iesuite and supposeth they may teach vntruly in some points Secondly if I may refuse them in some points then hence it followeth vnanswerably that there is another rule whereby I may be directed in hearing for else how should a man be able to distinguish those points wherein he must follow his teachers from those wherein he must not Thirdly the Pharisees taught many errors and blasphemies both q Math. 5.20 25.3 23.13 against the law of Moses and r Marc. 14.64 Ioh 7.48 8 13. 9.22.24 19.7.15 against the diuinitie of Christ in which regard our Sauiour bad his disciples ſ Mat. 26.6.12 to beware of the leauen of the Pharises which was their doctrine Wherein he had gainsaid himselfe if by Moses chaire he had meant any thing but the prescript of the law or by those words had commaunded vs in all points to do according to the Prelates doctrine for then the Iewes must not haue honored parents nor loued their enemies nor beleeued in Christ because the Pharises taught against these things Lastly t Gloss in Mat. 23.2 Nicol. Gorr ibid. Arias M●nt●n elucid ibid. the Papists themselues expounding the place write that to sit in Moses chaire is to teach according to the doctrine and rule of Moses law and to commaund things agreeable thereunto that is to say true doctrine and the same

hoc ferat● pag 440. Tho. Bozius de signis Ecc. tom 2. l. 16. c. vlt. such as the Iesuite is can ill digest this saying 3 And to set on foote the question of the visiblenesse of the Church for the prouing hereof me thinketh is game faire and farre off For when he hath assigned a state of the Church perpetuall visible which he can neuer do yet will there remaine a doubt whether all the teaching thereof haue the conditions mentioned For this visible cōpany though liuing men that can conforme their teaching to the capacity of al sorts may yet be subiect to error or want immediate authority to assure mens consciences but what it borroweth frō the Scriptures or may haue commssion to teach no further then is written or may ouer see now and then some points of faith which the holy Ghost teacheth as well as it doth some points of manners in which cases who seeth not that it may both faile in teaching some truths sometime and the best teaching will not be so easie or certaine to vnderstand and beleeue as the Iesuite pretendeth So that the visibilitie of the Church argueth the easinesse and vniuersalitie thereof in teaching but sortly and were a question not greatly needfull for this place but that Papists haue a humor to be discoursing thereof and loue to make their people beleeue it troubleth vs ill as d Vpon 1. Tom. 3 15. the Rhemists say This place pincheth all heretickes wonderfully and e Gregory of Valence f Comment Theolog. Tom. 3. pag. 142. The propertie of the Church to be alway visible maketh heretickes in ill case And therefore let him go on and see what he will make of it and alway marke his reach that still he pleadeth for the Romane Church shewing hereby the vnhappie condition wherin it standeth that at euerie triall passing betweene vs her miserable children are enforced to beg from doore to doore Of your charitie giue our mother leaue to be iudge herselfe in the triall that she be not ouerthrowne § 17. This question I decide by this onely conclusion that the Church of Christ must needs alwayes be from Christ his time to the end of the world and being it must needs be alwayes visible This conclusion hath two parts The first whereof to wit that Christ his true Church must be alwayes without interruption to the end of the world needeth no other proofe then those promises of our Sauiour before mentioned wherein is declared that Christ and his holy Spirit shall be with his Church continually vnto the worlds end Matth. vlt. Omnibus diebus vsque ad consummationem seculi which promise is not fulfilled vnlesse the Church without interruption be continually all the dayes vntill the end of the world For if the Church for anie time dayes or moneths or yeares do ceasse to be for those yeares moneths and dayes Christ cannot be said to be with the Church consequently cannot be truly said to haue fulfilled the promise wherein he said he will be with the Church all the dayes vnto the end of the world The Answer 1 The first part of this conclusion with the confirmation thereof might well haue bene spared For we confesse the Church neuer ceasseth to be but continueth alwayes without interruption to the worlds end and against all Papists whatsoeuer we make it good that the very faith we now professe hath successiuely continued in all ages since Christ and was neuer interrupted so much as one yeare moneth or day and confesse a Dan. 7.27 Psal 102.26 Mat. 16.18 Luc. 1.33 the contrary were sufficient to proue vs no part of the Church of God yet the Iesuite you see very soberly standeth vpon the matter shewing that the Church cannot be extinguished which is a tricke of his owne thereby to make his friend beleeue that we thinke it may So b Ann. vpon 1. Tim. 3 15. Ap. 12 6. the Rhemists write as if we held it is fallen from Christ these many ages being knowne neither to friend nor foe And Reinolds c Caluinoture l. 1. c. 10. p. 106. 107 Lutheranide toto orbe terrarum Ecclesiā periisse mentiuntur Posseu bibl select l. 6. c. 4. p. 445. reports we should say The Church of Christ was vtterly fallen for a thousand yeares together yea all that time there was no Church at all whereas we hold the very contrary And if our testy aduersaries will not be satisfied with this our profession but continue their ordinarie practise in charging vs with opinions which we neuer held then let them hearken what d Bellarmin de Eccl. mil. lib. 3. cap. 13. a friend of their own telleth them They do but trifle away the time which stand prouing that the Church cannot absolutely faile because the Protestants grant it cannot The question therefore is onely of the outward state of the Church whether it be alway visible to the world or not that in euery age those congregations may euidently be discerned and pointed to which are the true Church for we say not Wherein though the Iesuite will reason against vs in the sections following and the Papists generally censure vs yet the truth is themselues when the matter cometh to a iust triall in effect say as much as we and the very same of their Church that we do of ours but that of verie frowardnesse they will not receiue the word inuisible Digression 17. Wherein it is shewed in what manner the Church is said to be inuisible and that the Papists say no lesse concerning this matter then we do 2 Indeed they set downe enough in the question e Bellar. de Eccl l. 3. c. 13. that God hath at all times a Church consisting not of a few people but a great multitude as conspicuous as any earthly kingdome f Idem de Ro. Pout l. 4. c. 4. part whereof and alwaies the head shall be visible at Rome and the rest of it wheresoeuer is visibly subiect to the Bishop of Rome and g Greg. de Valent tom 3. p. 142. C●ster Enchitid c. 2. Bell. de Eccl. l. 3 c. 2. § Atque hoc interest that this company perpetually holdeth a visible succession of Pastors and people as sensibly as any other societie of men so that at any time one may point with his finger and say this is the Church h Rhem. vpon Act. 11.24 of the Protestants inuisible Church they heare not one word Thus they enlarge their sence when they will set forth their wealth to beguile the poore widow whereas at other times they are content to let downe a great deale of this reckoning and to confesse as much of their owne Church as we say of ours 3 For when we say the Church is sometime inuisible the meaning is not that it is extinguished or that it is alway inuisible or that none of the faithfull can see any part thereof or that it is as much hidden from the faithfull as

be as ready to obey is one thing but neither to be willing to learne nor when you heare the truth to be satisfied therewith is another The first of these may befall the particular Church c. § 26. Because a marke whereby a thing may and must be knowne must be more apparent and easie to be knowne to all those men which should by that marke seeke out and find that thing then the thing it selfe otherwise there should come no helpe by the marke to the knowledge of the thing But to know which is the true faith in all points at least to some sorts of men to wit the vnlearned is more hard then to know and assigne which companie of men be the true Church For to know which is the true faith in all particular points requireth learning whereby one may vnderstand the termes and state of the question besides iudgement to discusse and weigh prudently the sufficiencie of the authorities and reasons o● both parts that vpon this pondering of reasons they may prudently conclude which is the better part Moreouer they must haue a supernaturall light of God his Spirit whereby they may discerne and see those things which be aboue all naturall rules and reasons Ad haec quis idoneus Who can say that he is sufficiently furnished with these helpes or who can be infallibly sure that he hath all these in such sort as is requisite for obtaining by his owne industrie an infallible faith in al points And as for the vnlearned they must needes confesse that in diuerse mysteries of faith they do not so much as vnderstand the termes and state of the question and much lesse are they able sufficiently to examine the worth of euery reason neither are all such as can perswade themselues that they are singularly illuminated immediatly taught of God his Spirit neither if they did thus perswade themselues could they be infallibly sure that in this their perswasion they were not deceiued since it is certaine that some that most strongly in their owne conceit perswade themselues to be thus enlightened are in this their perswasion deceiued Now for to know which is the true Church and by giuing credite to it consequently which is the true faith there are not so many things required nor anie great difficultie as shall be declared For this is the direct way which Esay as did foretell cap. 35. should be in the time of Messias which he said should be so direct that euen fooles to wit simple and vnlearned men should not erre in it Haec erit vobis directa via saith he ita vt stulti non errent per eam The Answer 1 This is his first argument the summe whereof is concluded in this Syllogisme That which is the marke whereby to know a thing must be more apparent and easier to be knowne then the thing it selfe otherwise it helpeth vs not in finding out the thing But the true faith is not more apparent or easier to be knowne then the Church but contrary the Church is easier to be knowne then the true faith for to know the true faith there is required learning iudgement and supernaturall illumination which no man sufficiently hath but to know which is the true Church these things are not required for the Church is the direct way Esa 35.8 Therefore the true faith is not the marke of the Church To this I answer denying the second proposition and the confirmation thereof that it is harder to know which is the true faith then to assigne which company of men be the Church For faith is the cause of the Church that is to say this is the thing that maketh a people to be the Church of God when they beleeue the word of God and euery cause as it goeth before his effect so is it more apparent to our vnderstanding and better knowne to our iudgement then the effect Aristotle saith a Analy Poste cap. 2. Causes are both before their effects and better knowne and b Ibid. Metaph l. 1. c. 2. l. 2. c. 2. Plato in Thraet the true knowledge of things ariseth from the knowledge of their causes yea those things are simply first and best knowne which are furthest from our sence and nearest our vnderstanding and so the doctrine and beliefe of the Church must needes be easier to know then the Church it selfe because it cometh first to my vnderstanding and of necessitie I must see it afore I can tell whether the Church be there or not For though that company which is offered to me as the Church be more apparent to my sence yet haue I no certaintie that it is the Church or a companie so qualified vntil I know the faith thereof to be true I see indeed a company of men and heare much of their greatnesse but I am not sure they are the Church vnlesse I know they hold the true faith and so the knowledge of this leadeth me to the knowledge of that and the faith is easilier discerned then the Church 2 The Papists themselues haue a saying which if this Iesuite would receiue might determine this matter We see indeed that companie of men which is the Church c Lib. 3. de eccl c. 15. saith Bellarmine but we do not see that this companie is the true Church of Christ we beleeue it For that is the true Church which pr●fesseth the faith of Christ but who doth euidently know this faith to be the faith of Christ we rather beleeue this by a firme and most assured faith In which words this Iesuites assumption is thus disproued That whereupon I beleeue the Church so to be is more apparent and easier to be knowne sooner to be seene then the church it selfe But vpon knowledge of the Churches faith I beleeue it to be the Church therefore the Churches faith is more apparent and sooner knowne then the Church it selfe Againe By faith we beleeue this to be the true Church and the profession thereof to be the truth but d Rom. 10.17 all faith cometh by hearing the word of God therefore by the meanes of hearing Gods word I beleeue this to be the true Church and so consequently the knowledge of Gods word cometh sooner and easilier to my vnderstanding then the knowledge of the Church 3 And though it were granted that in some cases the Church were easier to know then the faith yet as things depend betweene the Papists and vs the faith is easier to know then the Church for the question betweene them and vs is who hath the true Church In which triall it is the greatest folly in the world for either of vs to offer our selues to the world as the true Churches of Christ till first we haue proued our selues so to be by the doctrine that we professe and in vaine shall we attempt this if as the case standeth this doctrine be not easier and plainer then the Church This is the confession of the Iesuites

whether it be true or no. But to examine the Churches faith he saith is absurd and thus he proueth it They which examine the particulars taught by the Church whether they be the truth or not with authority to accept or reiect make themselues examiners and iudges ouer the Church and preferre their owne liking and censure before the iudgement definition and censure of the Church But this later is absurd considering the Catholicke Church is a company of men wise learned and free from error Mat. 28.20 Iohn 14.16 16.13 Ergo the former is also For answer to this argument we do not hold that we haue authoritie to accept that which we like or which in our conceit seemeth right and to reiect whatsoeuer we dislike or which in our priuate iudgement seemeth not conformable neither do we admit any priuate conceit of any man as the Iesuite vntruly suggesteth but all authoritie thus expounded we disclaime and renounce And here I affirme against his odious suggestion that not we but himselfe and his Pope are guiltie of this presumption of whom they write a Sacr. Cerem lib. 1. tit 7. that all power is giuen him in heauen and earth b Innocent 3. de Concess praebendae c. proposuit And of the fulnesse of this power he may by right dispence beyond all right c Gloss ibid. §. supra ius Euen against the Apostles and their Canons and the old Testament and in vowes and othes d Sum. Angel voce Papa nu 1 And against all the commandements of the old Testament and the new For otherwise it might seeme that God had not bene a prouident father in his familie neither could it be said that the Pope is Gods generall Commissary assumed vnto him into the fulnesse of power Finally e De translatione Episc c. quanto in gl He is said to haue a heauenly iudgement that can make somthing of nothing and that to be the sence which is no sence because in such things as he will his will is insteed of a law Whence it cometh to passe that f Cusan ep 2. pag. 833. the Scripture is fitted to the time and the sence thereof altered as the time altereth g Id. ep 7. pag. 857. so that sometime it is expounded one way and sometime another h Alu. Pelag. de planct Eccles l. 1. art 6. ex Hostieni Neither may any Councell iudge the Pope for that if in any matter the whole world should iudge against him yet his opinion were to be receiued They that attribute all this and a great deale more to their Pope whom alone they make iudge of all in my minde may very ill vpbraid others with assuming authoritie to iudge c. 2 But this we say that it is lawfull and necessary for euery particular man i 1. Thess 5.21 to trie all things and hold that which is good and by the Scriptures to examine and iudge of the things which the Church teacheth him k Luc. 1.4 Col. 2.2 that he may haue the full knowledge and assurance of the things wherein he is taught The which triall because it is made by the Scriptures is no priuate iudgement but the publicke censure of Gods spirit that speaketh openly in the Scripture to all men And when a man in this manner reiecteth the teaching of a Church as great and good as the Romane Catholicke his conceit herein is not priuate as priuate is opposed to spirituall but onely as it is opposed against that which is common among others and so a priuate man may iudge For our Sauiour saith l Ioh. 7.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If any man will do the will of God he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe m Act. 17.11 And the men of Beroea when they receiued the word of Paul and Silas searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so And yet the teaching of the Apostles was more certaine and infallible then the doctrine of any Church since and their persons more holy and wise then any that haue liued after them 3 Therefore the true manner how the Churches teaching may be examined being thus expounded the proposition of the Iesuites argument is false wherein he saith They which examine whether the particular points which the Church teacheth be true make themselues iudges ouer the Church preferring their priuate conceits before the definitions of the Church c. For they examine and iudge not by their owne priuate humors but by the publicke word of God n Ioh. 12 48. which in the Scripture speaketh openly to all the world though the children of God onely know and beleeue it by reason o Ioh. 12 40. the vnbeleeuers haue their eyes and hearts blinded that they should not vnderstand And thus it is lawfull for all men to iudge the Churches teaching because else they cannot be certaine they liue in the true Church or haue true faith p Col. 2.2 which is ioyned with the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mystery of God Chrysostome answering the obiection of such as pretended they could not tell what religion to be of there were so many opinions q In Act. hom 33. saith That seeing we take the Scriptures which are so true and plaine it will be an easie matter for you to iudge and tell me hast thou any wit or iudgement for it is not a mans part barely to receiue whatsoeuer he heareth Say not I am a scholler and may be no iudge I can condemne no opinion for this is but a shift c. Basil saith r Ethic. definit 72. pag. 432. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It behoueth the hearers that are learned in the Scriptures to trie those things which are said by their teachers and receiuing that which agreeth with the Scriptures to reiect the contrary And Gerson one of his owne side ſ De exam doctr part 1. con●ess 5. writeth The examination and triall of doctrines concerning faith belongeth not onely to the Councell and Pope but also to eueryone that is sufficiently learned in the Scriptures because euery man is a sufficient iudge of that he knoweth 4 And in all this hitherto there is no wrong offered to the Church but onely that put in practise which was neuer misliked till a Church arose whose siluer being drosse and milke poyson might not endure the triall And whereas he saith it is a great absurditie to preferre a priuate mans iudgement be he neuer so witty or strongly conceited of himselfe before the iudgement of Gods Church herein he saith excellent well but will he expound the light and euidence of the Scripture to be nothing else but wit and conceit and will he leaue no roome for the full assurance of vnderstanding in the heart of man or is it absurd for a priuate man to preferre the truth of Gods word before the teaching of all the world I would not

not to the cleargie but to the people And the reason added why they should trie the spirits maketh it plaine who the parties be that should trie them for many false Prophets are gone out they must trie the spirits that are in danger to be seduced by false Prophets and such are the people and therefore they must examine them as Christ saith a Math. 7.15 Beware of false Prophets by their fruites that is by their doctrine ye shall know them and yet they cannot be knowne by their doctrine vnlesse it be first examined And Saint Basil b Eth. definit 72. pag. 432. Graec. Bas saith It behoueth the hearers which are learned in the Scriptures to examine the things which are spoken by their teachers and receiuing those things which are consonant with the Scriptures to refuse the contrary 2 And whereas the Iesuite auoucheth his conceit by a text of Ephes 4.11 wherein it is said that Christ hath left to his Church Pastors and Doctors that henceforth we be no more children wauering and caried about with euery wind of doctrine the Apostle saith not that our Pastors were giuen vs that henceforth we should no more trie the spirits but for the worke of the ministery for the gathering together of the Saints for the building of the body of Christ all which dutie of theirs is much furthered when the people vnder them trie all things and hold that which is good and by examining their teaching find them to be Doctors of the truth And if Saint Paul had misliked this then the men of Beroea had not bene c Act. 17.11 commended by the spirit of God for examining his doctrine neither would he haue d Heb. 5.14 warned the Hebrewes that through long custome they should haue their wits exercised to discerne both good and euill And to reply that they discerne it because the Church telleth them what it is is too grosse for they cannot tel whether the Church say true or no till they haue examined what it saith 3 In the second place he answereth that the spirits which must be tried are not the spirits of the Church which are of God but onely such spirits of which we may doubt whether they be of God or no then the which he could haue spoken nothing more vnaduisedly because if it be lawfull to trie such spirits as are suspitious or false then is it also lawfull to proue the true for two contrary spirits be relatiues so that we cannot proue the one to be false but we must needs withal proue the other to be true Againe when we doubt whether the spirit be of God then we are not certaine and if the false spirit be not certainly false then neither is the true spirit certainly true in my vnderstanding till I haue tried it Moreouer there is nothing so true in it selfe but it may be doubtfull to vs till we haue tried it and therefore the purest spirits are not exempt from examination specially considering that it is no iniury to the truth which loueth to be sifted if ye proue it by his word e Ioh. 18.37 that was borne to beare witnesse to the truth and the more ye trie it the clearer it is neither can it be grieuance to the spirit of God who f 1. Thess 5.21 calleth vpon vs to trie all things and hold that which is good and biddeth vs haue our wits exercised to discerne betweene good and euill 4 And his conclusion that when it is certaine the spirit is of God then we must no longer doubtfully examine it but obediently accept it saith very well for g 2. Tim. 3.7 the Apostle rebuketh such as are alway learning and neuer come to the knowledge of the truth but he forgetteth that so it neuer is till we haue tried it and therefore we may first examine it that afterwards we may be certaine and obedient And though it be most certaine that the spirit of the true Church is of God yet hence it followeth not that we must seeke this Church by other markes and not by her teaching for those other markes which the Iesuite meaneth are of God too as well as the teaching is and yet he will allow them to be examined And first to examine and trie and then obediently to beleeue are not contrary but subordinate and the one the way to the other And Christ was of God yet h Ioh 5.39 he bad men search the Scripture for his triall and all we being naturally the heires of vnbeleefe cannot haue this certaintie in our selues till the discourse of Gods word haue created it in vs. And if there were nothing else to leade vs yet the experience which we haue had of the Church of Romes dealing were sufficient to warne vs that we neuer giue ouer Saint Iohns lesson Beleeue not euery spirit but trie them whether they be of God Digression 20. Concerning the proceeding of the Councell of Trent in the determining matters of faith 5 For the Papists i Bone Deu● quae gentium varietas qui delectus episcoporum totius orbis qui regū rerum publicarum spl●ndor quae medulla theologorum quae sanctitas quae lacrymae quae ici●ni● qui flores academici quae linguae quan●a subtilitas quantus labor quam insinita lectio quantae virtutā studiorum diuit● t aug ●stū ill●d sacra●ium impleuerunt● Posseuin biblioth pag 4●2 commend their Trent Councell to the skies perswading themselues this very Church was there whose bare authoritie should leade vs and yet marke what course it tooke in the triall of religion For first none was admitted to haue any voice there but onely such as were fast to the Papacie and not all such neither if they were not pliable enough in euery matter to the Popes mind for some were remoued out of the Councell and sent away because they began to speake something freely and to make sure work there were more Bishops of Italy then of all the world beside who might ouer-rule the rest if need required of which matter k Claud. Espencae in epist ad Tit. c. 1. a Popish Bishop confesseth This is that Helena which of late ruled all at Trident besides l Innocen Gen tillet examen Concil Triden pag. 32. Nota quod holie multi sunt Episcopi sine administratione episcopatuum vt sunt isti qui vulgariter appellantur Nullatenenses Panor de offic ordin c. quoniam there were some that had the titles of Archbishops as Vpsalensis Armachanus which yet had neither church nor Diocesse but were created to fil vp the number m Id pag. 251. and whē yet vpon a time the Pope wanted voices to sway the matter he sent a fresh supply of forty Bishops newly made as euery base towne in Italy hath his Bishop And when the Protestant Diuines required audience they could not be admitted vpon any equall termes but n Illyr protest contra Concil Trid Fabric recus

8. c. 22 Zosim l. 5. Socr l. 6. c. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 262. The Cathedrall Church at Constantinople with the Senate house were set on fire burned to the ground in the pursuit of reuenge The people were robbed of their Pastors and the Pastors themselues persecuted each other and pursued their people most vnmercifully Caesar Baronius beginning to intreate of this contention z Annal tom 5 An. 400. nu 51. hath these words A shamefull contention in the Church the lamentable narration wherof I now take in hand wherein shall be described the bickering and cursed persecution not of Gentile against Christians or heretickes against Catholickes or wicked men against good and iust men but which is monstrous and prodigious of Saints and holy men one against another The which words make it plaine that this contention was among Gods owne children in the true Church The like is written of the Bishops in the Councell of Nice a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozo l. 1 c. 17. accusing one another to the Emperour as soone as they were assembled of whose iarres that famous speech of Constantine made vnto them vpon that occasion giueth witnesse wherin among many other things b Soz. ibid. Niceph l 8. c. 16. idem in Conc. ●y ●apud Niceph l 8. c. 50. Euseb vit Cōstant l. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he telleth them that he thinketh this worse then all the euils to be vttered that he seeth the Church of God dissenting by contentions and contrary opinions Yea Sozomen c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 1. c. 16. saith The contrarietie of opinions among the learned at that time was so scandalous that it turned many from embracing the Christian religion So likewise in a Councell holden at Constantinople for the deposing of Nazianzen he thus admonisheth the Bishops d Vita Nazian praefixa operibus eius Graecè editis Basil It is a shame ô my fellow Pastors of the sacred flocke of Christ and not befitting you if while you teach others peace your selues fall to warre and how shall you perswade others to vnitie your selues being at variance In the second Councell of Ephesus Flauianus the Bishop of Constantinople was deposed e Liberat. breu c. 12. Niceph. l. 14. c. 47. pitifully murthered f Euagr. l. 1. c. 10 Niceph. l. 14. c. 47. with him were also deposed Eusebius Dorilaeus Ibas Theodoret Domnus Daniel Aquilinus and Irenaeus all Catholicke Bishops and this was not done by the faction of Dioscorus alone g Baro. An. 449 nu 97. 98. 105. but by the Catholicke Bishops themselues all which saith Baronius Consented both to the restoring of Eutyches and deposing of Flauianus and the rest There was in this contentious Councell aboue 132. Bishops whereof the foure Patriarkes beside the Popes Deputie were part yea it was an Oecumenicall Councell lawfully assembled of Catholicke Bishops yet through the conueiance of cunning aduersaries they were set one against another For the godly men of those times had secret enemies grieuous wolues in sheeps clothing who tooke all occasions to abuse their simplicity and set them at variance among themselues For so do men vse h Sozo l. 6. c. 4. saith an old historie speaking of this matter as long as strangers wrong them to hold together but when they are deliuered fr●m outward troubles then they fall out among themselues Thus the policie of the Arrians kindled those contentions that among the Catholickes brake out in the cause of Athanasius and by strange deuices nourished them wherby they drew godly Bishops into their faction against the truth as i Haer 68. Epiphanius noteth of the Meletians * Primas ferētes tum in pietate tū in vita Meletiani qui summam iustitiam veritatis demonstrabāt Godly men that being mingled with the Arrians though they abode in the true faith yet were they not free from some contagion which they gathered in that societi● and one part hereof was k Atha orat 1. contr Arrian their standing with others against Athanasius This was it that bred the troubles among the Bishops in the Councels of Seleucia Syrmium Antioch Tirus Lampsacum Ariminum and many other wherin euermore something was practised euen by Bishops of the true faith against their fellow Bishops and the faith it selfe The Councell of Ariminum is famous for this wherein there were aboue 400. Bishops of the West all Catholicke l Athan. de Synod but 50. or therabouts that were Arrians and yet they relented from the faith of the Nicen Councel towards Arrianisme and gaue occasion of infinite broiles in the Church afterward by their inconstancie 5 And long before this Saint Cyprian lamented Church-contentions and m L. 4. Ep. 4. thinketh God sent the persecutions of his time for no other cause These euils saith he had not come vpon the brethren if they had bin linked together in brotherly concord And a little after the persecution of Iulian was ouer the stories n Sozo l. 6. c 4. Niceph. l. 10. c. 40. tell how the Church-gouernours againe moued questions and disputations about the dogmaticall points of faith And Eusebius beginning to intreate of the bloody persecution which the Church suffered vnder Diocletian saith the contentions of the learned therein was the cause o Lib. 8. hist c. 1 these are his words They also saith he which seemed to be our Pastors casting off the rule of piety inflamed themselues with mutuall contentions each against other they increased nothing but strife threats enuy and quarels euerie man with all tyranny pursuing his ambition Neither did the persecution ensuing stay this dissention but as soone as euer peace came to the Church they fell to it againe p Euseb vit Constan l. 3. Gela. Cyzecē Act conc Nic. l. 2 c. 7. 8. that the good Emperour which brought this peace had much ado with all his authoritie to appease them wherupon Basil the great maketh this sorowfull complaint In other arts and sciences q Aschet proae de iudic Dei p. ●89 Graec. The like complaint made by the Emperour Theodosius of the Catholicke Bishops in his time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Ephes pag. 235. saith he I haue seene much concord among the professors thereof onely in the Church of God I haue obserued so much diuision and so exceeding great dissention of many both among themselues and against the holy Scriptures and that which is most horrible the Bishops themselues haue stood in such difference among themselues both of mind and opinion and contrary to the commandements of Christ haue vsed such contrarietie that thereby the Church of God hath bene vnmercifully drawn in sunder and his flocke troubled without all care and pitie A heauy complaint and such as chargeth the Church with a foule blemish euen as foule euery way as that wherewith the Iesuite and the rest of our enemies this day vpbraid the Church

Marsilius Some that they haue their inherence in the quantitie this is the opinion of Thomas Bonauenture Soto Egidius Suarez and others Some that they abide with that existence which they had in the bread and wine before consecration this is the opinion of Dominicus Bannes Some that the body of Christ sustaineth them by his presence this is the opinion of Palacio Another question is how the accidents remaining after consecration haue power to nourish and whereof it is that worms or such like corruptiō is ingendred in the hoast Some say the matter hereof is made of the ayre that is round about the formes this is the opinion of some mentioned by Thomas Aquine Some that the substance of bread and wine returneth againe and from it proceedeth this nutrition or generation this is the opinion of Innocent Bonauenture and Alexander Some that of the quantity remaining the matter of the thing bred or nourished is ingendred whereinto the bread would haue turned if it had remained this is the opinon of Aquine Some that the accidents receiue possibility to be changed into this matter this is the opinion of Richard Some that when the accidents begin to corrupt there returneth a substance againe not the former substance of bread but a new that was neuer before whereof this nourishment and corruption ariseth this is the opinion of Scot Durand Biel and others Some that these generations nourishments and passions in the Sacrament are not at all being either meere apparitiōs or things miraculously created of God this was the opinion of Algerus Guitmundus and Frier Walden Such like are their questions and opinions throughout al Diuinitie too odious to mention But what vnitie call you this first to cut Diuinity into such shreds and questions and then to agree no better in determining Fidem minutis dissecant ambagibus vt quisque lingua est nequior Soluunt ligantque quaestionum vincula per Syllogismos plectiles Vae captiosis Sycophantarum strophis vae versipelli astutiae Nodos tenaces recta rumpit regula infesta discertantibus Iccirco mundi stulta delegit Deus vt concidant Sophistica Prudent Apotheos hymn in Infidel 22 Or if all this be not sufficient to conuince them you shall heare what some of themselues confesse and haue freely cōplained euen in their sermons concerning this matter that we may know them to be of a Ouid. metam l. 3. Cadmus kind or b Lucian Con. uiu the Lapithes beginning with merriments and ending with frayes that the smart of their wounds giuen each other maketh them complaine For Cornelius Mus at the Councell of Trent c Orat. ad Trid Concil 3. Dominic Aduent preached Immortall God how proudly are the anciēt monuments of our faith vexed with our contentious striuing wherby now the world is ouerturnd How peruersly is Gods word either set at nought or māgled or wrested or inuerted How rashly do our selues that we may seeme to know somthing somtime set at nought the vniform consent of all ages Is not that feruent loue to the common wealth toward one another perished whereby in times past all Christians ô sweet and deare name were called brethren Preaching is turned into contention And Diez a Iesuite d Ph. Diez cōc quadrupl Rom 3. Dominic 4. post Epiph. conc 2. p. 804. complaineth What shall we say touching the contradictions which abide in the ship of the Church it selfe For truly though the tempests without so sharply assault it yet they themselues which are within very often fall at contention one with another O holy Church of God I see thee not onely assailed by heretickes without but within thy selfe also I behold euen among Christians so many contentions strifes and quarels that it is miserable to speake it much more to see it Thus f Esa 19.2 God setteth the Egyptians together by the eares that they may fight euery man against his brother and against his friend and giueth them ouer as g Iudg. 7.22 the enemies of his Church to sheath their sword in their fellowes sides and it cannot be otherwise because as h In Euseb l. 5. c. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one said of the Manichees hauing chosen opinions not hanging together they cannot but disagree among themselues And when the language of such as would build Babel was confounded they vnderstood not each other but when one called for morter his fellow would reach him a bricke and when he cried for stone fall to remouing of ladders § 36. And no maruell because they acknowledge one chiefe Pastor appointed ouer them to wit the successour of S. Peter to whose definitiue sentence in all matters they wholly submit themselues knowing that to S. Peter and his successours Christ promised the Keyes of the kingdome of heauen and that he would vpon him and his successours as vpon a sure rocke build his Church Mat. 16. Knowing also that Christ our Sauiour did especially pray for S. Peter Luc. 22 and his successours that their faith should not faile at least so farre as to teach the Church a false faith to the intent that they might alwayes be able to confirme their brethren if at anie time they should faile in their doctrine of faith knowing lastly that to S. Peter and his successors Christ gaue most ample authority ouer his vniuersal church saying Pasce oues meas Ioh. 21. that is to say Rule or gouerne as chiefe Pastor vnder me all my flocke all those that will be called my sheepe giuing him charge to feed them with the food of true doctrine of faith and consequently binding them to receiue obediently this food at his hands and consequently againe tying himselfe so to assist him with the guiding of the holy Ghost that he and his successors should alwayes propose vnto them the food of true faith neuer should teach them ex cathedra any thing contrarie to true faith since if he should not thus assist but should permit them to teach the Church errors in faith his Church which he hath bound to heare his chiefe Pastor in all points might contrarie to his promise Mat. 16. Mat. 23. Luc. 10. erre nay by him should be bound to erre which without blasphemie cannot be said All Catholicke learned men therefore knowing this do acknowledge that the definitiue sentence of this chiefe Pastor must needes be alwayes an infallible and vndoubted truth and that therefore they may safely yea they must necessarily submit all their iudgements and opinions either in interpreting the Scriptures or otherwise to the censure of this Apostolike seate which while they do as they must alway do if they will be accounted Catholike men and will not either cast out themselues or be cast out by the sentence of this chiefe shepheard or Pastor out of the companie of the Catholike Church how is it possible that one should dissent from another in matters of faith or at least obstinately as heretikes do erre in any point of

faith The Answer 1 The Iesuite hauing immediatly before propounded the vnitie of his Romane Church affirming that therein onely the vnitie of faith and concord of the learned is to be found now proceedeth to proue it by shewing the meanes which they haue for the preuenting of discord which he thinketh so all-sufficient that it were impossible there should be any dissention among them The summe of that which he saith is briefly this They which acknowledge one chiefe Pastor to wit the Pope to whose definitiue sentence in all matters they submit themselues cannot possibly dissent But all Catholickes acknowledge this chiefe Pastor and submit themselues to his definitiue sentence Therefore how is it possible they should dissent The second proposition he assumeth as granted though indeed it be vntrue as I will shew the first he proueth thus They cannot dissent who submit themselues to him that hath authoritie and infallibilitie of iudgement But the Pope hath this authoritie and infallibilitie Therefore they which submit themselues to the Pope cannot dissent The second proposition he confirmeth thus We know that to S. Peter and his successors Christ promised the keyes and sayd vpon them as vpon a rocke he would build his Church praying for them that their faith should not faile and bidding them strengthen their brethren and feede his sheepe which importeth this authoritie in ruling and infallibilit it in iudging But the Pope is S. Peters successor The Pope therefore hath this authoritie and infallibilitie This being the summe of his discourse I answer first to that which he assumeth so confidently that all Catholicke men submit themselues to the Popes definitions acknowledging the same to be of infallible truth For whatsoeuer his authoritie and iudgement be yet the Catholickes do not so vniformly as the Iesuite pretendeth submit their opinions to him but contrariwise when occasion is offered they vtterly refuse both him and his definitions and this is so true that he which will denie it must be reputed ignorant of all sense and experience the which manifestly shew that not onely the Christian Catholicks of the Primitiue Church but the Popish Catholickes of the Romish Church this day themselues haue reiected his determinations and held opinion against him Digression 25. Wherein it is shewed that in the Primitiue Church the Popes determination was not thought an infallible truth neither did the Christians for the maintenance of vnitie submit themselues thereunto 2 For many Catholicke Bishops in those dayes dissenting from the Bishop of Rome and refusing his decrees were not thought therefore to breake any vnitie in the Church For Aeneas Syluius who was himselfe a Pope about seuen score yeares since a Epist 301. writeth that before the Councell of Nice euery man liued to himselfe and small respect was had to the Church of Rome b Sozom. l. 3. c. 8. The Bishops of the East withstood Iulius in the cause of Athanasius and charged him that he had done against the lawes of the Church c Theod l. 5. c. 23. Sozom l. 7. c. 11. Flauianus the Patriark of Antioch about his succeeding Meletius in that sea against Paulinus resisted foure Popes one after another when they would haue had him giue roome to Paulinus d Epi. ad Vrsac Valent. Germin apud Baron annal to 3. ann 357. nu 44. Liberius who was Pope in the yeare 360. confessed that Athanasius was separated from the communion of the Church of Rome Yea e Baron ibid. nu 43. 46. the Papists themselues acknowledge this Liberius condemned Athanasius and entred communion with the Arrians which sheweth against all exception that in those dayes the godly Christians did not thinke either that the Pope was the head of vnitie or that all were of the true Church that held communion with him for then the Arrians had bene good Catholickes and Athanasius with all that tooke part with him had bene hereticks which no man dareth say About the yeare 450. f Act. 16. the Councel of Chalcedon wherein were 630. Bishops withstood Leo then Pope of Rome in the question of his supremacie Concerning which matter g Concor Cathol l. 2. c. 20. pag 748. Cusanus a Cardinall beareth witnesse It is manifest saith he that Pope Leo would not in certaine points receiue the constitutions of the Chalcedon Councell specially that the Church of Constantinople should go before the Church of Alexandria but alwayes gainsaid them as some other Popes did after him and yet the decree of the Councell alwayes preuailed Which experience proueth that in those times the Bishops ouer all the world would as occasion serued refuse the Popes iudgement and yet they were counted good Catholickes for all that So likewise in the yeare 418. h Cap. 105. the sixt Councell of Carthage hauing in it 217. Bishops resisted three Popes one after another decreeing things contrary to the authoritie of the Church of Rome as i Contaré sum Concil magis illustr pag. 263. the Papists themselues expound the Councell whereof Cusanus k Vbi supra writeth thus The Councell of Affricke withstood Celestin in that he would do against the Councell of Nice and Celestin replied not that he might do it but alledged for himselfe the Councell though corrupted Which opposition made against the Pope is so apparent that many Papists indeed labour to excuse it but none denie it and l Sic vndique Carthaginēses patres constringuntur vt elabi nullo modo possint quis iam ferat crassissimae igno●antiae illam vocem in tot tantis patribus vbi illa Augustini reliquorum prudentia Alan Cope dial pag 76. 77. the despitefull speeches of some Papists against S. Austine and the Bishops bewray that they discouer the same resistance made by the Councell against the Pope that I mention 3 Againe in the yeare 167. m Euseb hist l. 5. c. 23. inde Niceph. l. 4. c. 37. inde there arose a contention in the Church about the keeping of Easter whereby the Bishops of the East and West were deuided in which contention the Popes definitiue sentence was not receiued but refused without any offence against the vnitie of the Church For first Polycarpe coming to Anicetus that was Bishop of Rome in his time would not yeeld to him neither could Anicetus perswade Polycarpe to lay by his maner of obseruation n Euseb li. 5. c. 26. saith the story and yet both sides retained vnitie About thirtie yeares after the question was renewed o Cap. 25. and Victor the Bishop of Rome being earnest against the Easterne Bishops excommunicated them But this saith Eusebius pleased them not for they wrote vnto him reprouing him sharply and bitterly as namely Polycrates the bishop of Ephesus and Irenaeus the bishop of Lyons here in the West These had many on their side that stood against the Bishop of Rome and that which afterwards tooke vp the controuersie was not his

authoritie but the Councell of Nice Now it is very probable that if these Bishops had thought the subiection mentioned by the Iesuit to the Bishop of Rome were necessarily required to the essence of vnitie they would haue yeelded wheras by their resistance it is plaine they thought themselues bound to his determination no more then he might thinke himselfe bound to theirs 4 About the yeare 258. there arose a question whether they whom heretickes had baptized if they returned to the Catholicke Church should be baptized againe Here no doubt the Popes iudgement was to be followed if it were true that the authoritie and certaintie of iudgement were his and all true Catholicks should yeeld vnto him But mark what fell out p Euseb l. 7. c. 5. Cypr. ep 74. ad Pomp. August de vnic bapt c. 14. Stephen the Bishop of Rome forbad rebaptization and thought them worthy excommunication that vsed it but Cyprian the Bishop of Carthage and a Martyr of the Church withstood him and would neuer accept his decree With him tooke part Firmilianus the Metropolitan of Caesarea confuting the decree that Stephen had made whom q Apud Cypr. ep 75. in a certaine epistle he thus reproueth What can be more base or vaine then to hold contention with so many Bishops throughout the world breaking peace with euery one through diuers kinds of discord sometime with the Easterne people sometime with you of the South not suffering the Bishops sent from them so much as to come to his speech but forbidding the brethren to giue them roome and lodging Is this to hold the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace to cut himselfe from the vnitie of loue and in all things to make himself strange vnto his brethren yea and through the fury of contention to rebell against faith and Sacrament See how this man r Menolog Graec. in Octobr 28. whom the Church so honored that they put his name into the Kalender taketh vp the Pope and setteth at nought his definitiue sentence With these tooke part also a ſ Concil Carth. apud Cyprian Councell of 87. Bishops yea many great Synodes t Euseb l. 7. c. 5. saith Dionysius Alexandrinus and whole countries who yet were not therefore reputed to liue out of the vnitie of the Church And Dionysius himselfe the Patriark of Alexandria consented herein with Cyprian and the Synods of Affrik as Ierom u De Script eccle in Dionysio testifieth Here thē we see the Pope at one time resisted by 3. Metropolitans many Councels and by the most Bishops in Affricke Cappadocia Egypt Cilicia Galatia and other countries and yet the Iesuite will needs perswade that all Catholicke men haue acknowledged one chiefe Pastor the Pope and yeelded themselues euermore to his censure when these examples shew the contrary and make it more then plaine that till now of late subiection to the Romish Church was neuer esteemed appertaining to the essence of vnitie nor put into the definition thereof Digression 26. Shewing that the Papists themselues do not so constantly and vniformly submit themselues to the Popes iudgement nor beleeue his infallible authoritie as is pretended 5 Indeed the Iesuite reporteth it of the Church of Rome this day that all the learned men and people thereof submit their opinions and iudgement in all things to the Pope and this is generally boasted among them and obiected as a matter fully prouing their vnitie but they onely say it for we know the contrary * A memorable example hereof is the moderne conclusions published by the Venetians against the present Pope Pa●lus Quintus and his supremacie and discouer dayly as much headinesse among them against their Popes and Councels as euer was in any gouernment Marke else their owne words It were a great matter indeed saith x De certitud gratiae assert 13. Catharinus an Archbishop among them and in verie truth too hard a case to binde the vnderstanding of the wise with euery answer of the Popes that may be produced for the holy Ghost doth not alway and in euery word assist them And y Q. in Vesper pag. 133. printed at the end of his Morals in 8● Almaine a great Doctor in their schooles It is not necessarie that men beleeue things determined by the Pope although the contrary be not publickly to be taught And Bellarmine though vnaduisedly possible yet saith plainly touching Cyprians withstanding of Pope Stephen that z De Ro. Pont. l. 4 c. 7. after the Popes definition yet it was free to thinke otherwise yea he holdeth that a De Ro. Pont. l. 2. c. 29. arg 7. as it is lawfull to resist the Pope assaulting our bodie so may we resist him when he inuadeth our soule or troubleth the commonweale and much more if he practise the destruction of the Church in this case I say it is lawfull to resist him by not doing what he commaundeth and hindring that his will be not executed Caietan b De authorit Pap. Concil c. 26. holdeth that in case of heresie he may be deposed c Cap. 27. ad 2. and when he rendeth the Church in sunder he may be resisted to his face And Franciscus Victoria d Relect. 4. de potest Pap. Concil pag. 133 saith If a Councell declare a thing to be matter of faith or belonging to diuine right the Pope herein cannot declare otherwise or change any thing specially if such a matter pertaine to faith or the manners of the vniuersall Church See how these men all resolued Papists and the learnedst of that sort yet assume it as out of question that the Popes iudgement is not alwayes of vndoubted truth but he may erre yea be an heretick and make hauocke of the Church and therefore may be resisted And in very deed the conceit of his infallible iudgement being the beginning and foundation of his authoritie it cannot be denied but they which call the former in question must needs doubt of the later 6 And let the most resolute Papist that is but thinke seriously of this point and answer how it is possible they should so willingly obey his decrees and yeeld their opinions to his iudgement when it is a ruled case among them all that the Pope may erre yea as e De sign eccl to 2. l. 18. c. 6. Bozius affirmeth be an hereticke writing teaching and preaching heresie For will they obey him in error and scandall or do they thinke his decree can alter the nature of that which is false and make it true that they might with securitie of conscience entertaine it They dare not say so Franciscus Victoria f Relect. 4. de potest Pap. Concil disputeth at large against his dispensations affirming that a Councell should do well to bridle him and that they which vse such immoderate dispensations as he giueth are not thereby secured in conscience that they may vse them lawfully No doubt they which

Councell are penned so cunningly and i For Apollo his oracles alwaies equiuocated Ambigua semper incerta obliquaque erāt ipsius responsa Iul. Lessign de cognom Deorum lib 1. c. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scol Aristoph in Pluto oraclewise that they will reasonably beare as many expositions as there shall be opinions and then albeit the contention be neuer so great yet who dares say the contenders submit not themselues to their chiefe Pastor when euerie side shall expound his decree for his owne opinion 8 Moreouer if it were true that all Papists acknowledge the Pope to be their iudge and of such infallible truth in all his teaching that they may and must boldly yeeld all their iudgements and wits to his let them satisfie the world how it fell out that they haue depriued so many Popes yea for heresie for it should seeme in this case that their Church tooke vpon her authority to direct him when he was out of the way and when there haue bene diuers Popes at once k Nullus enim fuit illo tempopore Concilij Constantiēsis certus Papa Caiet tract de author Pap. Con c. 27. ad 6. what time it was vncertaine who was Pope what submission could there be to this chiefe Pastor Or if it be true that a Councell is aboue the Pope which l Cusan concord l. 2. c. 20. 34. Panorm de elect c. significasti Facta capitulorum vniuersitatum quia superiorē habent non sunt aequanda gestis conciliorum vbi solum Deus est superior à quibus non appellatur Aen. Sylu. ep 25. the most and the ancientest Papists beleeue and m Concil Constant Sess 4. 5. Concil Basil Sess 2. two generall Councels decreed how can it be said that Papists holding this opinion depend vpon the Pope as the Iesuite pretendeth 9 Thus we see how the Papists esteeme their Popes at home hey thinke it a perillous matter to be tyed so straightly to him they thinke it lawfull to resist him they beleeue he may fall into heresie yea preach it and practise the destruction of the Church they beleeue a Councell is aboue him and may restraine or depose him they beleeue he and his Councels may erre in euery part and circumstance of his definitions but the conclusion it selfe they haue notoriously maintained opinions against his decrees they haue deposed him and bene in that straight that they knew not who was Pope whereupon I say it is a most intollerable thing to endure the hearing of these loud brags that they make abrode concerning their obedience to him and so willing acceptation of his iudgement for the ending of controuersies and I am firmely perswaded by the experience of their writings behauiour that whatsoeuer they pretend abrode among the ignorāt they haue a most base opinion both of his person and iudgement For Guicciardine a man very neare him n Hist l. 16. writeth that the goodnesse Apostolicke is then commended when he exceedeth not al other men in wickednes And Fr. Victoria speaking of his practise in dispensing o Relect. 4. de potest Pap. Concil Pro. 12. saith Giue me Clements Lines and Siluesters that is Popes as good as were Clemens Linus and Syluester and I wil permit euery thing to their iudgment but that I say no worse against these later Popes certainly they are inferior to those ancient Popes by many degrees 10 But supposing all Papists as the Iesuite speaketh do acknowledge one chiefe Pastor ouer them to whose definitions in all matters they submit themselues yet hence it followeth not that therfore they haue the true vnitie and cannot dissent for p Fere semper seruata haec consuetudo vt acta priorum pontificum sequentes aut infringerent aut omnino tollerent Plat. in Steph. VI. the Pope may be at controuersie with himselfe or possible his mind cannot be known as of a long time it was not when the Friers contended about the conception of the virgin Marie nor is not to this day q Suar tom 2. disp 3. sect 6. the Church hauing defined nothing in this matter and possible r Suar. vbi prius refert as Caietan and Cano haue obserued cannot by reason the opinion that holdeth her conception without sinne is in shew godly but indeed vntrue and vaine But that which is principally to be obiected the spirit of God hath neither giuen him such vprightnesse of iudgment that he can alway define the truth nor put him into such authoritie that men necessarily are bound to obey him the which being true then it will follow that all such as relie most vpon him shall either not consent at all or consent in error and a people may be vnited to the Pope and yet be without the true vnion of Christs Church ſ Nilus l. de primat Neceph Greg. l. 10. hist Rom. c. vlt. And assuredly the Greekes complaine that this vsurpation of the Pope to be head of al Churches and iudge of all matters hath bene the very fountaine of all our diuisions 11 Against this the Iesuite replyeth that the Pope hath infallibility and authoritie of iudgement both giuen him by Christ so that it were impossible his people should dissent and for confirmation hereof he alledgeth 3. texts of Scripture wherein he saith our Sauiour Christ spake of Peter and his successors meaning the Pope and gaue them this power that he speaketh of and so concludeth that by vertue of Christs owne ordinance the Pope is the meanes to vphold the vnitie of the Church whose determinations the Papists receiuing cannot disagree Wherunto I will answer distinctly three things First that in all the words alledged our Sauior meant the rest of the Apostles as well as Peter Secondly whomsoeuer he meant yet the words spoken containe no such thing in them as the Iesuite gathereth Thirdly supposing they were meant of Peter and contained the primacie yet the Pope is not Peters successor and so consequently hath no part in them the which parts of my answer being iustified there wil no doubt remaine but the vnitie of the Romish Church is proclaymed and set forth vpon vncertaine grounds 12 First I say that all these words of Christ I will giue vnto thee the keyes and vpon this rocke I wil build my Church Mat. 16.18 I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not Luc. 22.32 and feed my sheepe Ioh. 21.15 were not meant or intended to Peter alone but to the rest of the disciples with him Of the first place in Mat. 16. it is cleare For t Bell. de Ro. pont l. 1. c. 10. §. Ac vt à primo c. 11. § Catholici autem c. 13. §. At no● Catholici the rocke and the keyes signifie the same thing so that to whō Christ promised the one he promised the other but the keyes and al the power thereof was promised giuen to al alike as is proued for

it is agreed between vs u Bell. vbi sup c. 12. §. Thomas Caietanus that the whole power of the keyes is contained in binding and loosing x Alexand. 4. q. 79. p. 316. 317. Mag. 4. d. 18. Dura 4. d. 18 q. 1. Ouand breuilo qu. in 4. d. 18 pro 16. Sylu. verbo clauis nu 1. Rosell verbo clauis nu 1. and defined thereby so that to be the rocke or to haue the keyes supposeth or includeth no more then to haue authoritie to bind and loose which authoritie is expresly giuen in the 18. of Math. verse 18. to all the Apostles and the selfe same words touching binding and loosing are there vsed that Christ vsed before to Peter yea y Iansen concord c. 72. Rhē vpon Mat. 18.18 the Papists themselues confesse that all the fathers of the Church thinke that as before to Peter so in these words to the other Apostles and their successours our Lord gaue the power of Binding and loosing Again in Ioh 20.21 our Sauiour after his resurrection breathed vpon his disciples and said to them all As my Father sent me so I send you receiue the holy Ghost whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted and whose sinnes ye retaine they are retained where the ceremony of breathing vpon them seemeth to giue them all a like portion and power of the spirit and his words As my Father sent me so I send you to imply that he sent all with equall authoritie no mans iurisdiction flowing from Peter to him but euery mans coming immediatly and alike from Christ that sent them But the last words whose sinnes ye remit or retaine they are remitted and retained signifie the same that he had said before of binding and loosing and so consequently giue them all the power included in the rocke or keyes for z Ema Sa. Iansen vpon Io. 20.21 Bella. de Ro. Pont. l. 1. c. 12. §. Dices si non in this place is giuen what Mat. 18 was promised Thus all the power of the rocke and keyes is included in binding loosing remitting and retaining and authoritie to do this is giuen to all the Apostles as much as to Peter and yet the Iesuite by meanes of the rocke and keyes thinketh Peter is made chiefe aboue them all Let him and his partakers vntie this knot say directly what they thinke at the argument Peter had no more power giuen him a Planus sensus illorum verborum tibi dabo claues quodcunque solueris c. iste est vt primò promittatur authoritas seu potestas de signata per claues deinde actiones siue officiū explicetur per illa vocabula Soluere Ligare ita vt omnino sit idem Soluere aperire ligare claudere Bell. vbi supra §. verùm haec then that which is contained in the keyes mentioned Mat. 16. But all the Apostles had this power giuen them for binding and loosing remitting and retaining include the whole function of the keyes therefore Peter had no more then the rest of the Apostles And if they answer that Peters iurisdiction ouer them was giuen Iohn 20. when Christ bad him feed his sheepe let the zealousest Papist that is lay aside wrangling and say bona fide why is the text of Matthew 16. touching the keyes and rocke vsed then to proue his Primacy if it giue him nothing beyond his fellowes and why go they not directly to worke vrging the 20. of Iohn and letting the rocke and keyes alone as making nothing for them 13 This that I haue answered is also the iudgement of ancient Doctors in that with one consent they all expound the rocke whereupon Christ said he would build his Church b August de verb. Dom. Ser. 13. in Ioan. tract 120. Hilar de trin l. 2. 6. Ambr cōment in Eph 2. v. 20. Chrys hom 55. in Mat. Basil homil de poenit Emissen hom in natal Pet. Andot●ers either of Christ himselfe or of the faith and confession that Peter held whereupon it followeth that they could not thinke those words gaue Peter any more then the rest c De vnit Eccl. Cyprian saith Verily the rest of the Apostles were the same that Peter was indued with equall fellowship both of honour and authoritie but the beginning proceedeth from vnity that the Church might be shewed to be one d Aduers Iouin l. 1. Hierome saith All the Apostles receiued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and the strength of the Church was stablished equally vpon them all e In Math. 16. Theophylact saith Although it was said to Peter onely I will giue the keyes to thee yet were they also granted all the Apostles When Where he said whose sins ye remit they are remitted f In Math. 16. Anselm saith It is to be noted that this power was not giuen alone to Peter but as Peter answered one for all so in Peter be gaue this power to all My purpose is not to heape much together out of the fathers but by a few places to shew the reader how and in what maner they vsed to speak concerning this matter There are diuers great Papists also who confesse the same whose names I haue set downe in g Digress 30. nu 41. another place 14 The next place of Luc. 22. I haue praied for thee that thy faith faile not therfore when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren I confes was spoken to Peter in regard of the sin whereinto more weake then all his brethren he fell shortly after yet notwithstanding it cōtaineth nothing which our Sauior meant not to the rest For as he prayed for him so he prayed for all Iohn 17.11.15.17.20 and the contents of his prayer was that their faith should not faile and the very office of Apostleship whereto he called them bound them to strengthen their brethren as h Gal. 2.11 Paul did Peter by reprouing him and made them i Gal. 2.9 pillars and k Eph. 2.20 Apoc. 21.14 foundations wherupon the world being built should recouer strength in which regard our Sauior telleth them they must be l Mat. 5.13.14 the salt and light of the earth m Mat. 28.19 and biddeth them go teach all nations which is as much as he saith to Peter in this place touching the strengthening of his brethren Besides n Plerique patres rectè intelligūt hanc Christi orationē etiam pertinere ad totam Ecclesiam Iansen cōcord c. 133. the Papists cannot deny but this prayer of Christ belongeth to all the Church which it could not if it had bene meant for the making of Peter Prince and head of his brethren whose prerogatiues I hope they vse not so liberally to impart to the whole Church and indeed the ancient writers vse this text indifferently to proue the perseuerance of the elect in faith which were no good kind of reasoning if Christ therein had meant none but Peter 15 The

third text Feed my sheepe Iohn 21. belongeth likewise to all the Apostles For though in that place those words be directed to Peter yet therein our Sauiour did but apply a general commandement to him and put him in mind of a dutie that was common to all For what were the rest of the Apostles Peters sheepe and not rather the people of the world to whō he was to preach according to the ordinary opposition that is betweene Pastors and their flockes Or doth feeding suppose any more then preaching the Gospell to all nations which euery Apostle was bidden do And though it should yet Christ saith to all As my Father sent me so I send you and it is like the Father sent his Sonne to feed the sheepe without any subiection to another o Ier. 3.15 Act. 20.28 1. Pet. 5.1 And Pastors inferior to the Apostles are authorised to feed the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made them ouerseers They are all Pastors p De Vnit. Eccl. saith Cyprian but the flocke is one which with one consent is fed by all the Apostles Moreouer the fathers out of this text proue that euery Pastor in the Church ought to be diligent in feeding the flocke committed to him which is an argument that they thought these words were meant to more then Peter Saint Austin q Tract 121. in Ioh. saith They which feed the sheepe of Christ with this minde to haue them their owne and not Christs are conuinced thereby that they loue not Christ and against them this speech of Christ if thou louest me feed my sheep is to be vrged Chrysostome r De Sacerd. lib. 2. saith Our Sauiour at that time intended to teach both Peter and vs how deare his Church is to him that so by this meanes we also with all our heart might take vpon vs the cure and charge of the same Church And the practise of Saint Paul reprouing Peter at Antioch sheweth euidently that euery Apostle had equall authoritie to feede not onely the flock but one another else Paul might not haue rebuked him as he did And though our aduersaries sticke reasonable well to this text and are loath to giue the Apostles any share therein with Peter yet are they not all so resolute but that some of them confesse flatly as much as I answer Cusanus ſ Concord l. 2. c. 13. saith If Christ said to Peter Feed my sheepe yet it is manifest that feeding is by word and example So also according to Saint Austin in his exposition vpon that place the same commandement was giuen to all there where it is said Go into all the world and preach c. there is found nothing said to Peter that importeth any power Therefore we say truly that all the Apostles in power were equall with Peter the like t Defens pacis part 2. c. 28. saith Marsilius That Christ committing the office of feeding to Peter spake to him in the person of all the Apostles which maner of speaking he testifieth to haue vsed in that he saith what I say to one I say to all And albeit the rest will not grant thus much yet it followeth euidently and vnanswerably of that which they do grant For u Baro. an 34. n. 201. Rhem. Mat. 16.19 they yeeld that no more is giuen Peter here then was promised in Mat 16. where the keyes are mentioned but I haue shewed and no Papist can deny that all the Apostles were equall in the keyes and that those words concerned Peter no more then the other disciples So that it must needes be wilfull obstinacie to say still that these words feed my sheep were meant to none but Peter And let this suffice for the first issue betweene vs. 16 The next part of my answer is that to whom soeuer any of the texts alledged were directed yet none of them intendeth that which the Iesuite assumeth for he saith that to S. Peter and his successors Christ promised the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and that he would vpon him and his successors as vpon a sure rocke build his Church meaning thereby the common conceit of the Papists that Christ in these words gaue Saint Peter and the Pope the fulnesse of power and gouernement ouer the vniuersall Church wherein the Iesuite wilfully misreporteth the text For there is no mention there of Pope or successor but onely of Peter and the Apostles it was his fancie to Rome that put in the Pope And how he is deceiued herein you may perceiue by this that x Caiet tract de instit Pontific c. 13. § Ad huius rei euidentiam the Papists acknowledge the succession of the Pope had not his beginning from Christ and the Gospell but from the death of Peter at Rome which being true then whatsoeuer he said to Peter yet he gaue nothing to the Pope for if he had his institution into the Papacie had bin by the Gospell and the fact of Christ which the Papists dare not say Againe Christ said not to Peter that vpon him he would build his Church but thou art Peter and vpon this rocks I will build it meaning as y Serm 13. de verbis Domini Saint Augustine expoundeth vpon this rocke which thou hast confessed vpon this rocke which thou hast knowne saying thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God will I build my Church I will build thee vpon me not me vpon thee For the rocke was Christ whereupon Peter himselfe was built sith no man can lay any other foundation then that which is layd alreadie which is Iesus Christ And z De trinit l. 4. pag. 106. Cyril saith I thinke that by the rocke Christ meant nothing else but the vnmoueable faith of his disciple wherein the Church is founded and stayed from falling And Hilarie a De trinit l. 2. The building of the Church is vpon this rocke of confession this faith is the foundation of the Church by reason of this faith hell gates preuaile not against her b Hom. in nat S. Petri. going vnder the name of Eus●bius Emisenu● but Baronius saith the author of those homilies is Eucherius Lugdunensis annal tom 6. ann 441. nu 5. Eucherius saith Let vs see what this is I will build my Church vpon this rocke vpon this rocke which euen now thou laydst to be the foundation of faith vpon this rocke whi●h euen now thou taughtest saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God vpon this rocke and vpon this faith will I build my Church whereunto the Apostle agreeing saith Other foundation can no man lay but that which is laid Iesus Christ as if he should say there is no other foundation but that rocke which Peter layd for a foundation when he said thou art Christ Yea many learned Papists also refuse this new exposition of the Iesuites and well saw the words could not beare it and therefore after the example of the fathers expound

are driuen to yeeld the keyes to all the Apostles as well as to Peter and yet they thinke he alone had the primacie which sheweth clearly that the keyes containe it not Fourthly they which expound the power of the keyes to shew what they containe mention therein no more but as I haue answered The Councell of Colen vnder Hermannus x Bell. de poen l. 1 c. 1. penned by Gropper y Defens of the Cens whom the Papists cal the rare man of our age proceedeth thus z Enchir. concil Colon. de sacr confess But what keyes Christ when he departed hence left the Apostles and their successors in the Church that is to be explicated And truly this is plain that he committed to them his owne keyes and no other euen the keyes of the kingdome of heauen as himselfe said to Peter Whatsoeuer thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shal be loosed in heauen These keyes the Fathers deuided into the key of order and the key of iurisdiction And againe each key into the key of knowledge and of power The key of order is the power of priestly ministery which containeth power to preach the Gospell consecrate the bodie of Christ remit and retaine sinnes and to minister the sacraments The key of iurisdiction is power to restraine the faultie this is that power of excommunicating such as offend openly and absoluing them againe In which explanation of the power mentioned in the keyes we see nothing touched but onely the ministery of the word and Sacraments and the execution of discipline But Marsilius a Defens part 2 c. 6. speaketh more fully that the authoritie of the keyes according to Saint Austin and Hierom is that iudiciarie power that standeth in dispensing the word sacraments and discipline although the opinion and title of the fulnesse of power which the Bishop of Rome ascribeth to himselfe tooke his beginning from these words Whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted and whatsoeuer you shall bind vpon earth shall be bound in heauen 20 The second text alledged is Luk. 22.32 where Christ saith to Peter I haue praid for thee that thy faith faile not and thou being conuerted strengthen thy brethrē which the Iesuit expoundeth as if our Sauiour had specially prayed for S. Peter and the Pope that their faith should not faile at least so farre as to teach the Church a false faith to the intent they might alway be able to confirme their brethren if at any time they should faile in the doctrine of faith which all Catholicke men knowing do confesse the Popes definitiue sentence to be always an infallible truth and thereupon submit themselues thereunto and so liue in vnitie But this exposition is soone confuted for first here is no mention of the Pope but of Peter onely whereby it is plaine that no certaintie can be concluded out of the words for any but for the Apostles onely or if they reach to any besides Peter then according to the opinion of the most iudicious Papists the Church is it and not the Pope So saith b Qu. Vesper d. 3. art 3. prob 1. lit G. Cameracensis That which in Scripture is promised to the whole must not be attributed to any part but alway to hold the true faith and neuer to erre against it is promised by Christ to the whole company of beleeuers alone It is plaine therefore that Christ promised Peter his faith should not faile vnderstanding it not of his personall faith but of the generall faith of Gods Church committed to his regiment And Frier Walden c Doctr. fid l. ● c. 19. saith Peter bare the type of the Church not of the particular Romane Church but of the vniuersall Church not gathered together in a generall Councell but dispersed through the world from Christ to our times Of the same mind are d Concord l. ● c. 11. Cusanus and e Defen part 2. c. 28. Marsilius So that in the iudgement of foure of the learnedst among our aduersaries the purpose of Christ was not by this text to indow Peter or the Pope but the whole Catholick Church and so accordingly the right of gouernment and freedome from erring should remaine not in the Pope but in the vniuersall Church cleane cōtrary to that which the Iesuit here supposeth 21 Secondly the direct and immediate purpose of Christ in these words is to forewarne Peter of the sinne whereinto he fell afterward by denying him and the meaning is that though Satan desired thereby to destroy him yet he had prayed that his faith might not by the temptation be vtterly extinguished admonishing him that as by his fall he would weaken his brethren the members of the Church so by the example of his true conuersion he should strengthen them againe vnderstanding this faith for which he prayed not of Peters teaching or directing the Church in doctrine but of the habit of faith abiding in his heart whereby he beleeued in Christ and confessed his name and f Confirmandi vocabulo authoritatem in docendo significari saith Greg. de Valen. to 3. pag 197. e. by strengthening his brethren not that he should be supreame head ouer his fellow Apostles but that g Esto a his poenitentiae exemplar ne desperent Theophyl Infirmiores fiatres exemplo tuae poenitentiae comforta ne de venia desperēt Gloss by the exāple of his repentance experience of Gods mercy to him in his infirmitie he should encourage all people against temptation This exposition is proued to be true because first there is no word in the text importing either all infalliblenesse of faith or any authoritie ouer the other Apostles See h Comment in Luc. 22. saith Caietan how Christ biddeth Peter account the Apostles not his subiects but his brethren see how he putteth him in office not to rule ouer them but to confirme them in faith hope and charitie Secondly the words going immediatly before forbid all absolute power of one ouer another The Kings of the nations beare rule and exercise authoritie ouer them but it shall not be so among you Thirdly Bellarmine acknowledgeth i Ex quibus priuilegiis primsi fortasse non manauit ad posteros De Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 3. § Alterum priuilegium Quoad prima non agit Petri successorē Boz de sign eccl tom 2. l. 18. c. vlt. pag. 594. that to persist alway in the faith without falling from it is a prerogatiue that possible is not deriued from Peter to the Pope which being so it followeth that the Iesuites exposition is false and no Papist can be certain that by vertue of this text the Pope can teach no error any more then he is assored he cannot erre himselfe but it is cleare he may erre himselfe and all Papists yeeld it therefore it is also vncertaine whether he be enabled to teach the Church so that in teaching he

where the accusers and witnesses be vnlesse peraduenture a few desperate and gracelesse persons thinke the authoritie of the Bishops in Affricke that haue iudged thē to be lesse This which Cyprian saith was afterward decreed in Councels both general and prouincial which could not haue bene if the Pope had bene supreme iudge of all the Church and head of the vnity thereof nay Cyprian saith * Oportet vtique eos quibus prae sumus non circūcursare nec Episcoporum concordiā cohaerentem sua temeritate col lidere The vnitie of Bishops is broken when men runne from their owne to the Bishop of Rome The eight generall Councell holden at Constantinople hath this n Can. 26. decree The order of appealing shall be this that he which thinketh himselfe wronged by his owne Bishop may appeale to his Metropolitan who shall call the matter before him But if Bishops thinke they are wronged by their Metropolitan be it lawfull for them to appeale to the Patriarke who shall end the strife that in no case a Metropolitan haue any power ouer his neighbour Metropolitan or a Bishop ouer his neighbour Bishop The like was decreed long before by the Councell of Chalcedon o Cap. 9. which expresly maketh the Patriarke of Constantinople the last and highest iudge vnder the Councell for all matters falling out in Greece And p C 22. the Councell of Mileu● excommunicateth all that would appeale to places out of Affricke Where then was the Popes supreme authoritie in these daies when the Councels and discipline thus hemmed men in that they should not come at him This some Papists see well enough and confesse Cusanus q Concord l. 2. c. 13. saith The Pope hath it not from the Church-rule that he may hurt the iurisdiction of other Bishops because this were to disturbe order Therfore we do not reade that the ancient Popes euer put themselues into such matters and peraduenture it would not haue bene suffered For the Councell of Affricke whereto S. Austin subscribed allowed no appeale from the Synode to the Pope because it was not found allowed in the Church canons but contrariwise the Nicen Councell decreed that a Synode should end euery cause where it was begun 28 The third experience is that he had no authoritie ouer generall Councels either of his owne power to call them or being called to be sole president or hauing decreed any thing to iudge or rule or countermand them all which he now vseth but then did none of thē For first the power of assembling Councels was in temporall magistrates so r L. 5. hist pr●oem saith Socrates When once the Emperours beg●n to be Chrstians from that time forward the Church affaires depended vpon thē and the greatest Councels were assembled and so still are at their appointment And this appeareth to be true by going through the particulars For let all the ancient Councels be read and there is not one of them but the very Actes and Titles thereof will shew the Prince called it which is so true that Pighius a learned Papist ſ Hier. l 6. c. 1. writeth The assembling of generall Councels was the inuention of Constantine The first general Councell was that of Nice t Gelas Cyzic pag. 67. Euseb vit Const l. 3. c. 6. Theod. l. 1. c. 7. Sozom. l. 1. c. 17. Nicet thesau l. 5. c. 5. assembled by the authoritie of Constantine the great The second was at Constantinople u Sozo l. 7. c. 7. Theod. l. 5. c. 7. Zon. to 3. p. 30. called by Theodosius the elder The third was at Ephesus x Concil Eph. graec Euagr. l. 1. c. 3. called by Theodosius the yonger The fourth was at Chalcedon y Concil Cale act 1. Zon. tom 3. pag. 39. called by Valentinian and Martian The fift was at Constantinople z Niceph. l. 17. c. 27. called by Iustinian The sixt was againe at Constantinople a Conc. gen 6. Act. 1. called by Constantinus Pogonatus The seuenth as the Papists reckon it was at Nice b Zon. tom 3. p. 95. Sigon de regn Ital. l. 4. called by the Empresse Irene The eight was againe at Constantinople c Zon. tom 3. pag. 134. Sigon ibid. l. 5. called by Basilius Macedo The Councell of Sardica was d Theod. l. 4. c. 4 called by Constantius the Councell of Syrmium against Photinus e Socr. l. 2 c. 29. Sozo l. 4. c. 6. by Constantine the great The Coūcels of f Socr l 2 c. 36. Millan g Socr. l. 2. c. 37 Ariminum and h Carol. de imag Sigon de Reg. Ital. an 794. Frankford all assembled by the Emperours More particulars may be giuen but these are enow and i Ep. 9.23.24.26 the earnest suite that Leo maketh to the Emperor and Empresse both in his time for a Councell to be holden in Italy which yet he could not obtain maketh it out of question that al power of assembling councels was in the Emperor Yea the point is so cleare that k Aen. Sylu. de Gest conc Bas l. 1. Cusan conc l. 2 c 2. Marsil def part 2 c. 21. many Papists deny it not and l Fr. Victo relect 4. p. 162. some hold that at this day in certaine cases a generall Councell may be called against the Popes mind whether he will or no. 29 Next he was president in no Councell of a long time and when he was yet others were presidents as well as he the said office importing no such command ouer the Councell as now the Pope vsurpeth the which Duarenus a learned Papist confesseth m De sacris eccl benef minist p. 39. saying The office was no more but to call the rest together and to speake vnto them concerning the matters to be handled as the speaker in the Parliament calleth the assembly c. but hath no power ouer them yea the power of determining is in the court it selfe which may also command him Thus was it in times past saith he but now I know not how it cometh to passe that the chiefest gouernment ouer all Christians is giuen to him alone that he becometh free after the manner of Emperours from all Lawes and Councell decrees The which speech of this our aduersary is to be noted because the Iesuit would make you beleeue all Catholike men haue euermore receiued him from Christs own hands as the supreme iudge of all and the refusing of his will were the violating of the Churches vnitie But that which I haue said is easily confirmed for in the Nicen Councell Hosius the Bishop of Corduba Macarius the Patriarke of Ierusalem and Eustathius the Patriark of Antioch n Athan. Ep. ad Solit. Nicet the saur l. 5. c. 6. were presidents if not the Emperor himself also with thē for o Gelas Cyzic Act. conc Nic. c. 8 Socrat. l. 1. p. 174 gr the story saith That out of his chaire

speciall priuiledge to exempt them So saith Caietan Of his grace he gaue thē that power which by the ordinary way they should haue receiued of Peter so preuenting him c. Thē the which they could neuer haue said any thing more madly first to tell vs they had their authoritie from Peter and then at the next word to fall three farthings in a penny they should haue had it but by speciall grace they were exempted which dispensation they shew not neither 43 The second sort answer that the Apostles had two offices The first was the Apostleship the second their Bishoply or Pastorall dignitie The former they had immediatly of Christ but the later by and through Peter Victoria i Relect. 2. nu 8 saith Many graue writers are of this minde as k Turrecrem d. 21. in Nouo n. 3 d. 66. Porro n. 1. Sum. l. 2. c 54 Paludens de potest Eccl. Richard 4. d. 17 art 3. q. 1. ad 6. Dom. Iacobat de concil l. 10. art 7. Staplet Princ. doctr l. 6. c. 7. they are indeed but their fellowes confute them by vertue of the Romane vnitie as Victoria himself doth l Vbi supra nu 9. affirming They receiued all the power they had immediatly from Christ which he saith is proued in that he made them all Apostles and to the Apostleship belongeth three things authoritie to gouerne the beleeuers the faculty of teaching and the power of miracles so that it seemeth to him firmely to be said and holden that all the Apostles had the authoritie of orders and iurisdiction both immediatly from Christ And Henriquez m Sum. Mora. p. 403. Domin Ban. vbi supra saith There is no likelyhood in their opinion that say the Apostles receiued their iurisdiction of Peter And so we see the deuice of the Apostles delegacy vnder Peter is altogether vncertaine 44 Others propound and order the matter thus The difference of Peters power from the rest was that he alone might vse the keyes but the rest might not without him n De Sign l. 18 c. 1. saith Bozius o Visib Monar l 6. c. 2. Sanders thinketh the other disciples had the same keyes but it was neither before him nor together at the same time with him but afterwards to teach them that Peter had them by ordinarie right as Prince of all * Se autem velut ex ●peciali delegatione Christi extraordinatio iure but they as it were by Christs speciall delegation and extraordinarily p Tom 3. p. 195. Gregory of Valence laieth the primacy of Peter in two points First that he receiued his Apostleship ordinarily to endure ouer the whole Church euen in his successours wheras the other had it by extraordinary priuiledge to be made Apostles ouer all the world and immediatly by Christ● differing in the maner of receiuing the Apostleship and in the largenesse of it being receiued For Peter had it of Christ and ouer all the world for euer which the other had not Secondly that he obtained power ouer the Apostles themselues as their Pastor to rulec onfirm and direct them in their ministery not as Apostles for so they were equall but as the sheepe of Christ subiect to him Victoria q Relect. 2. de potest eccl nu 11. p. 87. laieth it in foure things First that his power was ordinary theirs extraordinary Secondly that his was to continue in the Church their 's not Thirdly that his was ouer them but theirs neither ouer him nor one another Fourthly that theirs was subordinate to his so that he might ouerrule it Caietan r De Autho. Papae Concil c. 3. §. Et vt Clarius layeth it in fiue things First in the maner of giuing it because he receiued it ordinarily but they extraordinarily and of speciall grace Secondly in the office it selfe for he was Christs Vicar generall * Which he proueth merrily by 2. Cor. 5.20 Eph. 6.20 And by their title Apostles that is sent because Peter sent them they but his delegates Thirdly in the obiect of the power for he had power ouer all they neuer a one ouer another Fourthly in continuance of time for his was to last to the worlds end theirs determined with their life Fiftly in the essence of the power for his was preceptiue to command them their 's executiue to do what he commanded them ſ Bibl. sanct 1.6 annot 169. 171. Senensis laieth it thus that Peter had a threefold power one of order another of Apostleship a third of kingdome or monarchy wherin alone he excelled all the rest These men distinguish nicely to finde out somewhat that might tast of the primacy but the spite is they are not agreed which distinction to stand to and the parts distinguished either differ not or haue no foundation in the texts alledged by the Iesuite 45 But that it may appeare what lost labour it is to stand arguing with them about this matter and all men may plainly see they vphold their religion not with reason and arguments but impudency and prodigious impostures deuised to seduce the world let the Scripture be named whereupon they build the distinctions assigned and viewed if it yeeld them either certainty or vnitie therin The 21 of Iohn is said to be it where Christ biddeth Peter Feed his sheepe And let it be one example among fiue hundred of the wofull and forlorne plight wherein their cause lyeth assuring all men there is not an article of their faith controuerted but it lyeth desperatly perplexed with the same vncertainties and contradictions For t Sicut enim quae caeteris Apostolis aequè ac Petro contulit communia omnibus esse voluit euidenter expressit nimirum Luc. 22.19 Mat 28.19 18.18 Ioh. 20.22 Luc. 24.45 Ita etiam quae peculiaria voluit esse Petri apertè significauit Mat. 16.18 Ioh. 21.15 Baronius and others confesse the 16. of Mat. touching the keyes containeth as much as it the which place I haue already shewed belongeth indifferently to all the Apostles And Armachanus u qq Armen l. 11. cap. 14. holdeth that all Ecclesiasticall power whatsoeuer is included in the Apostleship and was giuen the disciples Peter and all in the third of Marke what time they were made Apostles that it were the greatest folly in the world if the prerogatiue of Peter cannot be proued by those places to thinke it may be holpen by this and yet this is the hope of most of our aduersaries But let the place be viewed and see if there be one word that giueth it First they reckon vp diuers circumstances going with the text to proue that Christ spake to Peter onely which no man denyeth But the speaking to Peter maketh him not chiefe vnlesse the words spoken signifie that which should be contained in the soueraigntie Besides though now he spake to Peter onely yet all the matter spoken belonged to the rest as well as to

him Secondly Christ saith Simon louest thou me more then these Why doth he examine him of his loue more then the rest but that he intended him more authoritie I answer to make him see his fault who hauing lately vndertooke more then all euen to die with him though all should forsake him yet when it came to triall performed lesse then any denying him thrise which none else did And possible also to let him know his sinne was pardoned x Luc. 7.47 because more is forgiuen to him that loueth more Thirdly he not onely examineth him of his loue but also thereby draweth out of him a feruent confession of it I answer this he did also in regard of his former sinne y Isid Pelusiot l. 1. Ep. 103. by a threefold confession to heale his threefold deniall and to assure his fellow disciples of his repentance and to shew by his example how deare the loue of Christ should be to them that meddle with feeding Christs flocke Fourthly he biddeth him Feed and feeding is Ruling with fulnesse of power I answer he biddeth him feed his sheepe and lambes which are the people and not the Apostles properly which proueth that feeding hath no such meaning Besides feeding signifieth ruling not euery way but in such maner as appertaineth to the persons that do feed And therefore in kings it is to rule with fulnesse of power but in Pastors with the word and discipline onely as appeareth by this that all Bishops and teachers are called z Eph 4.11 Pastors and bidden a Ier. 3.15 Ezec 34 Act. 20.28 1. Pet. 5.1 feede the flocke of Christ and yet no man thinketh they are made Popes thereby Lastly Peter is bidden Feed the sheepe the Apostles are a part of Christs sheep therefore he must feed them I answer this is granted but then feeding signifieth no more but edifying by word and example and so as Peter must feed the Apostles the Apostles must feed him againe by the same commandement of Christ b Marc. 16. that bade them preach the Gospell to euery creature as c Gal. 2. Paul fed him at Antioch by reproofe And whereas some vrge that the sheepe signifie the vniuersall Church because Christ saith not these are those sheepe in particular but my sheeepe in generall and so Peter is set ouer the vniuersall Church this is but a speculation for if the Church be strained into so wide a signification he could not feed it because he could feed no more then that part which was in his time or followed after him wherein the other Apostles fed in community with him and feeding was not Poping Thus we see that vnlesse the Papists may be allowed to racke the words of Scripture beyond all compasse of ordinary vnderstanding and bring to them the sence which they should fetch from them there is nothing in all the Bible sufficient to vphold any part of that wherein they are so confident § 37. So that this difference may be assigned betweene any sort of heretickes and the Romane Church that they are a companie not vnited among themselues by anie linke which is able to containe and continue them in the vnitie of faith whereas the Romane Church is as S. Cyprian speaketh Plebs sacerdoti adunata grex pastori suo adhaerens A people conioyned to their priest and a flocke cleauing to their chiefe Pastor Whom whilest it heareth as it is bound to do it is vnpossible but it should retaine vnitie of faith Like contrarie according to the saying of the same S. Cyprian lib. 1. epist 5. ad Cornel. contra Haeret. Non aliunde haereses obortae sunt aut nata schismata quàm inde quòd Sacerdoti non obtemperatur nec vnus in Ecclesia ad tempus sacerdos vnus iudex vice Christi cogitatur Nor from any other roote haue heresies and schismes sprong vp but from this that men do not obey the priest of God neither do they consider how that in the Church there is one Priest and one iudge for the time in stead of Christ The Answer 1 How well the Romane Church is linked together I haue said in the former section and therefore if the Iesuit will assigne a difference betweene it and heretickes which will be the same that is betweene fish and herrings he must do it by somthing else then by their vnitie wherunto Saint Cyprian giueth no testimony in the words alledged but that it pleased the Iesuite thereby to impose vpon his ignorant reader For first he speaketh not in any of both places concerning the Church of Rome but of euery part of the Church whersoeuer saith It is a company adhering to their Pastour c. Next by this one Pastor and iudge whereto the Church adhereth he meaneth not the Bishop of Rome ouer all the world for himselfe dissented from him in the cause of appeales and rebaptization but euery Bishop in his owne circuit Thirdly supposing he had conceited the Pope and by these words immediatly meant him yet what is that to the Pope now who is degenerate into another creature then at that time he was whereby it cometh to passe that many good things might be said of him then that cannot now and of his Church then which since that time are perished 2 But the truth is that saying the Church is a people cleauing to their Priest he meaneth it not of al Gods Church cleauing to the Pope but of euery particular Church obeying their Pastour according to Saint Pauls admonition a Heb. 13.17 Obey and submit your selues to such as haue the ouersight of you And the want hereof he saith is the roote of schisme not the dissenting from the Pope And this is proued to be his meaning because in b Lib. 4. Ep. 9. ad Florent another Epistle he hath the same words applying them to himselfe and complaining thereby that some had vnderhand refused him and communicated with others For the Nouatians at Carthage in a schisme had made them a Bishop of their owne and written to the Church of Rome falsly that he was lawfully elected the which being against the custome and peace of the Church moued him to vrge as you see the vnitie of one Bishop and to defend the Church-gouernment of that time c Hiero. comment in Tit c. 1. Chrysost hom 1 ad Philipp which was to haue but one Bishop in one citie Hence proceed his words touching euery Bishop in his owne place as the Iesuite hath alledged them Whereby you see how wel he proueth the vnitie of his Church and authoritie of his Pope euen as well as if a man should make that proper to the Bishop of Rome and his Church which appertaineth to euery Bishop and euery Church and expound that of the supremacie which importeth no more but ordinary gouernment vsed by Pastors in their owne charge This kinde of disputing is called inclosing of commons § 38. Secondly the Protestants Church is

for the most part also neglecting such exercises of religion by praier contemplation and repentance as of right ought to be ioyned with the outward abstinence yea they place and practise fasting e Dicimus quod de essentia iciunij quoad mo dum sunt duo scil vna comestio in spacio 24 horarum abstinentia à carnibus quis lacticinijs Llamas Sum. Eccl. p. 390. onely in forbearing flesh and things coming of flesh on certaine daies allowing themselues in steed thereof not onely fish which is as good as flesh but that which is daintier wine conserues sweet meates and such like in as great measure as can be as the experience of this our countrey sheweth among such as are Popishly affected 3 And suppose we had omitted all fasting indeed and allowed no time for it yet some Papists would haue borne vs company herein that so themselues might be guilty of breaking fasting daies as well as we For f Catharin adu noua dogm Caietan p. 262. Caietan holdeth It is no where commanded but onely by custome was brought in and is necessary neither for the seruice of God nor the loue of our neighbour Wherin though we refuse his iudgment yet touching our putting away the distinction of meates and daies we are not to be blamed For what libertie or loosenes can possibly be imagined to proceed frō eating flesh more thē frō eating of fish sweet meats spices other things finer thē flesh which the g Tho. 22 qu. 147. art 6. 7. 8. Llam method part 3. c. 5. §. 24. 26. Church of Rome alloweth And how may it be conceiued to be such disorder on a Friday or in Lent or on a Saints euen to eate butter or egs or a bit of vndainty flesh when they that are busiest in controlling it the same daies will drinke strong wine and other drinkes and eate confections of better stuffe and warmer operations Or why should a man be censured for eating his meate on an Ember day that fasts carefully and zealously vpon any day without respect of difference Especially h Fran. Victo relect 9. de temperant p. 132. our aduersaries confessing There is no kinde of nourishment either of plants or liuing creatures but by the law of God and nature we may lawfully vse it Nothing can be obiected but the precept of the Church for i Rational l. 6. c. 7 nu 22. p. 268. Durands reason is too grosse that fish is eaten and not flesh because God cursed the earth but not the waters in that his spirit moued on them But what such authoritie hath a particular Church to make a generall law against that which God and nature left at large and what such iurisd ction hath Rome of late obtained that it should forbid that which the Church in old time permitted 4 For k Theo● epit diuin decret c. vlt. Niceph l. 12 c. 34. all antiquitie can witnesse that in the Primitiue Church fasting was held an indifferent thing euery mā was left to his owne mind therein * Laxus ac liber modus abstinendi ponitur eúctis neque nos seuerus terror impellit sua que●que cogit velle potestas Pr●d Cathem hym 8. no law binding him to this or that maner as l Comment in Act. c. 13. quem refert Catha adu Caiet p. 262. Caietan confesseth Montanus a condemned hereticke being the first that euer brought in the lawes of fasting from whom the Papists haue borrowed them For Irenaeus that liued 1400. yeares ago m Euseb hist l. 5. c. 26. Niceph. l. 4. c. 39. testifieth concerning the keeping of Lent in his time that some fasted before Easter one day onely some two daies some more and the vnitie of faith was well maintained notwithstanding all this varietie n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hom 2. de ieiun p. 135. Basil mentioneth onely fiue daies And Socrates o Hist l 5 c. 22. writeth how it was obserued one way in one place and another way in another They in Rome fasted three weekes onely and excepted Saterdaies and Lords daies The Illyrians and Greekes sixe weekes Others began seuen weekes before Easter yet so as they fasted but a few daies of all that time The like varietie they obserued in meates For in some places they eat no liuing thing at all some onely fish some fish and foule some dry bread some would eate no berries or egges and some not so much as bread For in these matters the Apostles left euery man to his owne will p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozom. l. 1. c. 11. Spiridion the Bishop of Cyprus though he kept Lent yet was it but vpon certaine daies that he fasted and when a stranger came to him vpon one of those same daies he set swines flesh before him and eat thereof with him Yea q C●rop●lat de 〈◊〉 sic p 118. i●i Pacius annot p. 322. graec they kept a Lent before the feast of Christs natiuity also which we do not And touching Saterdaies r Ignat. ep ad Philip. Sext. Syn. in Trul. c. 55. some vtterly condemned fasting that day yet ſ Aug. ep 86. other obserued it And t Haeres 75. Epiphanius thought it an Apostolicall tradition to fast Wednesdaies and Fridaies excepting those betweene Easter and Whitsontide which yet the Church of Rome obserueth not And as for Ember daies and Saints euens we finde no vse of them for fasting till of late times And touching this whole question of fasting dayes let it be marked what t Ep 86. ad Casulan pa nò ante finem Saint Augustine writeth to a friend of his If saith he you aske my opinion concerning this matter I find in the writings of the Euangelists and Apostles and all the new Testament that we are commaunded to fast but what dayes we must fast and what dayes we must not I find it not determined by any commandement of Christ or his Apostles So that if we be faultie because we fast not after the Romish manner then themselues are likewise faultie because they fast not after the Primitiue order there being no greater reason why they should condemne vs for neglecting their fasts then why we should condemne them for neglecting the fasts of the auncient Church nor any cause why our libertie in the vse of meates and dayes should be taken in worse part now then the same libertie vsed of old in the Primitiue Church when these things depended vpon the will of him that fasted 5 And possible our accusers breake fasting dayes in the same maner that we do For first they eate as often and as good as we do when they fast Next they haue dispensations u Dispensati ieiuniū non frangunt Llam metho pag. 395. which exempt them from fasting so commonly and of course that any man may see the Pope defined fasting by meates and dayes for no other cause but to vtter his pardons

Scriptures and he must no longer say we haue the true faith because it was confirmed by miracles in the Primitiue Church but he must proue the faith of the Primitiue and his present Romane Church all one that afterward he may boast of the miracles This I say touching all those miracles that are true and were done indeed in the Primitiue Church 6 The things therefore whereupon with most probabilitie they can stand and wherein indeed they put most confidence are the miracles of their Legend Saints Anthony Benet Francis Dominicke and such like which thicke threefold they vse to alledge against vs. But we except two things against them First that supposing much thereof were true yet the Romane faith is not necessarily proued thereby to be the truth for heretickes yea pagans may do wonderfull things to confirme their error D. Stapleton f Promptuat moral part aestin pag. 627. saith that for the more triall of the godly not onely Antichrist himselfe and his forerunners but all heretickes also may do true miracles by the permission of God as the sorcerers of Pharaoh did The which is proued to be true by all stories diuine and humane That which Pharaohs sorcerers and Simon Magus did is well knowne g Baro. An. 68. n. 22. The stories adde touching Simon that he made images to walke and would lye in the fire without hurt and flie in the aire and make bread of stones He could open dores fast shut and vnloose bands of iron and had many shadowes following him as it had bene men c. h Tacit. l. 4. The Emperour Vespasian at Alexandria restored a blind man to his sight i Holy ●h in vit Philo●oph Empedocles the Philosopher raised vp a dead woman to life k 〈◊〉 ost● l. 4. The like did Apollonius Tyaneus of whom l Lib 4 5. Philostratus and m Compend pag. 202. Cedrenus report great things that he could deliuer cities from scorpions serpents and earthquakes and that being dead many miracles were wrought at his graue And Cedrenus addeth that the same time there was one Manetho which in these workes went beyond him and by his verie words could do what he listed These things I grant as the same author affirmeth were done by the efficacie of Satan God permitting him for the triall of mens faith and punishing of their sinnes yet do they well proue that the false Church may haue as strange miracles in it as the Church of Rome hath and therefore such things are but a weake argument to proue the truth by vnlesse the euidence of the Scripture go before 7 Secondly we think the Legends that report these miracles to be lies the meere deuises of mens idle wits the which is proued by this that I cannot remember one writer of that sort whom the Papists themselues do not challenge for a lier And though at the first my speech may seeme hard yet let the reasons be looked into whereupon I say it and it will proue it selfe againe to be the truth Claudius Espencaeus n 2. Tim. 4. digr 21. saith No stable is so full of dung as the legends are full of fables yea very fictions are contained in their portesses o Loc. l. 11 c 6. Canus hath a whole discourse of this matter among other things he writeth as followeth The Pagan Historiographers write more truly then Christians haue done the liues of Saints and Suetonius with farre lesse corruption set forth the liues of the Emperours then Catholicks haue done the facts of Martyrs Virgins and Confessors they either follow their affections so or of set purpose deuise so many fictions that it not onely shameth me but irketh me to see them It is certaine also that all their narration is deuised either for gain or error and it is a iust complaint of Ludouicus Viues touching certaine histories deuised in the Church who wisely grauely reproueth such who thought it a great part of pietie to coine lies for religion and following ouermuch their affection to write things not as the truth but as their fancie told them they present vs now and then with such Saints as the Saints themselues if they might would not be The Church of God therefore is greatly hurt by these men who thinke they cannot sufficiently set forth the liues of Saints vnlesse they decke them vp with fained miracles and reuelations Wherein their impudencie hath spared neither the blessed Virgine nor our Lord himselfe To this day I could neuer yet see one storie that I could allow neither do I sift the author of that storie which is called the Golden legend for in him you may read monsters of miracles rather then true miracles he that writ this was a man of a brasen face and a leaden heart Let it be noted well what this man saith of all the Saint-stories without exception and then see vpon what goodly grounds the reuelations of Francis and the rest are builded that they should be such an infallible testimonie for the Church of Rome And let any Papist shew if he be able that their miracles are written in any better authoritie then this that Canus chargeth with lying falshood Would our aduersaries haue vs such fooles as to beleeue what themselues beleeue not For I make this offer to the Iesuit freely that if he can proue his Saint-miracle by such an author as the learned of his owne side giueth credit to in all things and refuseth in nothing the said miracle shall be admitted and all the consequences thereof but if himselfe thinke his author faultie in some things I may by the same libertie refuse him in others 8 And I adde further that there is nothing more common with our aduersaries then at home among themselues to reiect these verie miracles which abroad in the Faire of fooles they set out to sale so buisily p Opusc de concept virg c. 1. Caietan saith It cannot be knowen infallibly that the miracles whereupon the Church groundeth the canonization of Saints be true by reason the credit thereof dependeth on the report of men who may deceiue others and be deceiued themselues And I haue shewed before that a vision of Bernard and another of Briget being obiected in the question of the virgin Maries conception q Part. 1. tit 8. c. 2. Antoninus the Archbishop of Florence answereth they are fantastike visions and mens dreames And marke what Canus r Loc. l. 11. c. 6. saith of Gregories Dialogues and Bedes Historie reputed to be of the best sorts of stories that they haue The same saith he may I say of Gregorie and Bede truly and rightly they misse it now and then c. who writ miracles talked of and beleeued among the vulgar which the censours of this age will thinke to be vntrue For my owne part I could better allow those stories if the authors with seuerity of iudgement had ioyned more care in choise This censure

l 1. art 6. One saith We are to stand to the Popes iudgement alone rather then to the iudgement of all the world besides a Greg. à Val. to 3. pag. 293. Another that when the question cannot be fitly decided by the opinion of the Doctors then it is free for the Pope to interpose his authoritie Another b Turrecrem Sum. l 3. c 44. Bell. de conc l. 2 c. 17. that the Pope is aboue all Councels and the vniuersall Church and acknowledgeth no iudge vpon earth ouer him c Quanto de translat Episc in Gloss Another that he hath a heauenly iudgement and maketh that to be the meaning that is not d Caiet 27. q. 1. art 9. Another that the authoritie of the vniuersall Church and of a Councell and of the Pope is reputed to be all one Whereby you may see that whatsoeuer the fathers say or howsoeuer they consent yet it is in the Popes power to assigne the meaning And as if all this were too little e Index expu●gat Belg. p. 12. they openly professe that in the ancient Catholicke writers they tollerate many errors they extenuate and excuse them and oftentimes deny them by deuising a shift and faining some handsome sense to giue them when in disputations they are opposed against them and in conflicts with their aduersaries What needed all this if they followed the fathers as they pretend and why vse they this excusing shifting denying eluding them and why are they faine to call in the Pope to charm them if they think they haue their vniuersall consent as they pretēd Nay let them say bona fide why haue they purged and razed and changed the writings of their owne Schoolemen and later Diuines and in later impressions changed them in infinite places from that which the authors writ but that their conscience telleth them they are shrunk from that which the Church of Rome held euen in their daies 12 But all this will not serue their turne neither though men not acquainted with the practise of hereticks would haue little looked for it at their hands that so insolently bragge of the fathers You shall now see in that which followeth that they openly reiect them also and deny their doctrine as ordinarily as euer any did And iudge thereby if it were possible the Centuries should be more negatiue then themselues In the question touching the cause of Predestination f Sixt. Sen. bib l. 6. annot 251. one of them hauing reckoned vp eleuen fathers chargeth them that they held the prescience of merits The which opinion saith he was condemned in Palagius g Mich. Medin Orig. sacr hom l. 1. c. 5. Another saith that Hierome Austin Ambrose Sedulius Primasius Chrysostome Theodoret Oecumenius Theophylact which are the chiefest of the fathers in the question concerning the difference betweene a Priest and a Bishop held the same opinion that Aërius the Waldenses and Wickliffe did whom he counteth for heretickes and chargeth those fathers with the same heresie In the matter touching the baptisme of Constantine the great h Baron an 324 n. 43. 50. inde they reiect Eusebius Ambrose Hierom Theodoret Socrates Sozomen and the whole Councell of Ariminum and say They deserue no credit because they haue written the truth that he was baptized by Eusebius the Bishop of Nicomedia In the question about the conception of the virgin Mary i Almain potest Eccl. c. 16. Clictou super Damascen l. 3. c. 2. Fra. Titl Ioh. 2. they hold she had no originall sinne and that it is a point of our faith so to beleeue and that it is impietie to think otherwise and yet k Bann part 1. pag 75. they acknowledg all the fathers with one consent held the contrary l An. 395. n. 42. Baronius censureth all the Historiographers of the fourth age both humane diuine He saith Though there were abundance of them yet some were too obscure some too short some wanted order some diligence some pietie and truth and some for priuate affection writ lies Thus they encounter whole troopes of fathers together 13 Now you shall see how they entertaine them at single hand one by one or a few together as they meet them m Stapl. iustif lib. 2. c. vlt. Austin went beyond all good measure in this dispute with the Pelagians n Sixt. Sen. bibl lib. 5. pref he attributeth sometime too little to mans will o Alphons adu haer verb. Episcopus I will beleeue Anacletus a notable counterfet better then either Ierome or Austin No maruell if Ierome were deceiued when good Homer sometime is taken napping p Turrian scol Graec. in const p. 172. Though Chrysostome and Austin and some other fathers say Iudas receiued the sacrament yet the constitution of Clement q Balsam resp apud ius Graecorum tom 1. p. 363. another egregious counterfet is rather to be beleeued r Ban. 22. p. 630 Certaine moderne Diuines haue forsaken Saint Austin and Thomas in a matter of great weight and haue followed their owne false imaginations ſ Tolet. Rom. 9 p. 421. I do not in this point allow the doctrine of Austin Ambrose Chrysostome Theodoret and Photius t Maldonat Ioh. 6. Let the reader beware that when he readeth Chrysostome vpon this place he fall not into Pelagianisme u Baro. an 216. n. 16. An euill spirit so caried Tertullian that of euill being made worse and most filthy he spued out most horrible blasphemies x Bellar. Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 8. Little credit is to be giuen Tertullian in this matter for he was a Montanist And yet y Baron ann 201. n. 7. I would not deny Saint Ieromes authoritie but that Tertullian saith otherwise z Errores articulat à Parrhisiens p 139. Cyprian and Ierome writ erronious and hereticall opinions which we do not reade they euer retracted a Ibid. It is plaine that Ieromes doctrine was erronious in some part and that in things pertaining to the faith and teaching of the Apostles b Can. loc l. 11. c 6. Pope Gregory and Bede the one in his dialogues the other in his English history misse it now and then c Baron ann 433. n. 30. They are deceiued which thinke Cassian was in euerie part a Catholicke And Gennadius was a Pelagian as well as he d Bellar. purg l. 2. c 8. Origen was seene in hell burning with Arrius and Nestorius e Baron ann 256. n. 40. I wonder certaine new writers dare still put forth apologies for him f Posseuin bibl sel l. 1. c 25. Eusebius was an Arriā in al his works a man of a double mind g Baron annal tom 1. prefat He lied in many things he was full of Arianisme h Baron ann 324. n. 48. No remedy but we must needes say Eusebius lied falsely i Baron ann 395. n. 41.

spirit and I will pray and sing with the vnderstanding also And Origen e Cont. Cels l. 8 saith Let euery man make his prayer to God in his natiue mother tongue And many learned Papists confesse f Lyra. Tho. Caiet vpon 1. Cor. 14. Eras declar ad Cens pag. 153. that in the Primitiue Church and long after the prayers and seruice were done in the mother tongue and that it were better for the churches edification to haue it so stil Cassander a great Papist g Liturgic c. 28. penult sheweth this at large and addeth that diuers nations to this day retaine the auncient custome still and neuer vsed any strange language in their prayers See Iustinian Nouel 123. 3 Thirdly touching the forbidding of lay people to reade the Scriptures and to haue them in their mother tongue For h Ioh. 5.39 Christ bad the people search the Scriptures and i Act. 17.11 the Christians of Thessalonica searched them dayly and k Deut. 6.7 Moses commanded all housholders to rehearse them continually to their family and l 2. Tim. 3.15 Timothie of a child was trained vp in them And m Corn. Agrip. vanit c. 100. the Councel of Nice decreed that no Christian should be without a Bible And Chrysostome n Homil. 3 in Laz. biddeth the lay people take the Bible into their hand and reade it and o Homil. 2. in Mat. saith the reading thereof is more needfull to them then to the Monkes And Ierome p Epitaph Paul commendeth it in women of his time that it was not lawfull for them to be ignorant in the Psalmes or to passe ouer any day without learning something out of the holy Scriptures The which things the Church of Rome at this day will not follow 4 Fourthly touching the mariage of Ministers For in q Leuit. 21.7 2. Reg. 4.1 Ezek 24.18 Luc. 1.13 the old law Priests and Prophets had wiues and r Heb. 13.4 the doctrine of Saint Paule is that mariage is honorable among all ſ Paphnut apud Sozom. l. 1. c. 22. Theophyl in Heb. 13.4 men t 1. Tim. 3.2 Tit. 1.6 Chrys hom 1. in Tit. who also giueth order concerning the wiues and children of Bishops which were needlesse if they might haue none And that they were ordinarily maried in the Primitiue Church appeareth by many examples Mantuan u Fast l. 1. saith Hilarie a French Bishop was maried and that in his time it was lawfull Nazianzene x Monod reporteth of Basils father who was a Bishop that in the state of marriage he held the life and order of a Bishop And Synesius the Bishop of Ptolemais y Epist ad Euopt Niceph. l. 14. c. 55. writeth thus of himselfe The sacred hand of Theophylus hath giuen me a wife and hereupon I testifie to al men that I will neither forsake her nor yet priuily as an adulterer keepe her companie but I will pray God to send me by her many and good children Athanasius z Epist ad Dracont reporteth that Bishops and Monkes liued maried and had children And the Ecclesiasticall histories a Euseb l 4. c. 23 Socrat. l. 5. c. 22. Niceph. l. 12. c. 34. say expres●y that in the Easterne Churches it was counted a yoke too heauie to be layed on the Church-men to binde them from marriage and therefore they might if it pleased themselues auoide the companie of their wiues but no law constrained them And therefore many executing the place of Bishops euen in the houses where Bishops vsed to dwell begat many children of the wiues which before time they had lawfully married and at this present day no Bishop sleeping with his wife is counted vnchast Finally our aduersaries themselues confesse that b Scot. 4. d. 37. Polyd. inuent l. 5. c. 4. Antidid Colon. pag. 128. Coster Enchir. pag. 517. Greg. a Valen tom 4. disp 9. q. 5. pūct 5. § 1. in the most auncient times of the Church and after the Apostles death they had their wiues c 26. q. 2. Sors that they are forbidden mariage by no diuine law but onely by a humane constitution d Ouan 4. d 25. pro 9 Bellar. cleric c. 18. that this constitution may be dispensed with by releasing the vow e Caiet quod lib. 1. q. 12. pag. 236. in fine cōment in 3. part Thom. That excluding the Church lawes made by the Pope and standing only to that which we haue from Christ and his Apostles it cannot be proued by any reason or authoritie that speaking absolutely a Priest sinneth in marying but reason rather leadeth to the contrarie in that holy orders neither as they are orders nor as they are holy can hinder mariage f Pius 2. epist 321. That it is better for a Priest to marrie then to burne though he haue vowed not to marry g Pius 2. apud Platin. in eius vita Erasm declarat ad Censur Paris pag. 200. That there be many reasons to forbid Priests mariage but more to allow it 5 Fiftly touching Images For the Church of Rome h Conc. Nicen. 2. act 7. Concil Trid. sess 25. not onely worshippeth them but commaundeth also to do it i Conc. Trid. ib. Suar. to 1. d. 54. s 4. Tho 3. q. 25. art 3. 4. with diuine honour the verie same that is due to God himselfe contrarie to the commaundement which saith k Exod. 20.4 Thou shalt make to thy selfe no image nor the likenesse of any thing thou shalt not bow downe to it nor worship it And Saint Paul l Rom. 1.23 reproueth such as changed the glorie of God into the similitude of men and beasts and fowles And m Apoc. 19.10 22.8 the Apostle was rebuked for offering to haue worshipped the Angell The Councell of Eliberis n Can. 38. decreed that no picture should be made in the Church lest that were adored which is painted on walles o Ep. ad Ioan. And Epiphanius finding an Image painted on a cloth hanging in a Church rent it down and said it was against the authoritie of the Scripture that any image should be in the Church And Origen p Contra Cels l. 7. saith of his time We worship no Images q Clem. Alexand hort ad Gent pag. 14. graec Minut. Felix octou Athenag Lega● and the auncient Christians of the Primitiue Church had none Yea eight hundred yeares after Christ when r Zon. Cedren alij the second Nicene Councell had set vp Images ſ Ouand 4. d. 2. pro. 8. Baron ann 794. n. 1. a generall Councell holden at Frankford t Abb. Vrsperg ann 793. Rhegin ann 794. where the Popes Legates also were abrogated the decree thereof and by u Opus illust Caroli Mag. contra Synod a booke purposely written confuted it In that booke it is said * pag. 486. lib. 4. cap. 2. the

yet he condemned all worship of them as sinne which he could not haue done if the Church had beleeued the contrary And the proceeding of the Councell of Frankford against the Nicen immediatly after it was done with the mislike that most men then liuing had thereof and the generall grudge of all the Christian world against it sheweth this to be true that I say u Opus illustriss Caroli magni c. An. 1549. The booke of Charles the great x Bell. de imag c. 14. Baron an 794. nu 31. containing the acts of the Councell of Frankford and confuting that of Nice is extant And as soone as the decree of the Nicen Councell came abroade and was knowne the faithfull refused it and spake against it as against a new conceit neuer heard of before y Houeden cōtinuat Bedae ann 792. a good Historiographer writeth that Charles the king of France sent ouer into England a booke containing the acts of a Synode he meaneth the second Nicen Councell directed to him from Cōstantinople wherein out alas for griefe many things are found inconuenient and contrary to the true faith Specially because by the vniforme consent almost of all the Easterne Bishops no lesse then three hunndred or more it is confirmed that images should be adored Which thing Gods Church altogether detesteth Against which booke Albinus wrote an Epistle maruellously confirmed by the authority of the Scriptures and together with the booke offered it to the king of France in the name of our Bishops and Nobles The Bishop of Rhemes liuing at the same time z Refert Alan Cope dial 4. c. 18. p. 564. writeth thus In the time of the Emperour Charles by the commandement of the Apostolicke sea there was a generall Councell celebrated the said Emperour calling it wherein according to the path way of the Scriptures and tradition of our ancestors that false Synode of the Greeks was destroid and wholly abrogated And the Bishop of Orleance at the same time likewise a Ionas de cult imag lib. 1. writeth that the images of Saints and stories of diuine things may be painted in the Church not to be worshipped but to be an ornament and to bring into the minds of simple people things done and past But saith he to adore the creature or to giue it any portion of diuine honour we count a vile wickednesse and detest the doer of such a wickednesse and with open mouth we proclaime him worthy to be accursed Would so great Peers of the Church and that so vniuersally haue thus bitterly taxed the Nicen Councell if it had not brought in and begunne a new doctrine Did the Christian world thus exclaime when nothing was altered Wey their words well and you will not thinke it 13 The doctrine touching the merit of workes was begun lately by the Schoolemen for Waldensis b Sacramental tit 1. cap. 7. p. 30 saith it is Pelagianisme and chargeth them to haue inuented the termes of condignitie and congruitie thereby to vtter it And it may easily be knowne to be to by this that the said Schoolemen agree no better in it For it were not possible they should be so contrary one to another therein if it had bene a Catholicke truth receiued from the beginning without alteration 14 The Masse began not all at once but by degrees For the Latin language came not in where the people vnderstood it not till the time of Gregory six hundred yeares after Christ as c Declarat ad censur theol Paris p. 153. Erasmus affirmeth the Church in former times vsing the Seruice in the vulgar tong The transubstantiation now beleeued to be therin is acknowledged by Scotus and Biel to be no elder then the Councell of Lateran For so d Tom. 3. d 50 s●ct 1. p. 628. c. Suarez the Iesuite reporteth of thē which report our aduersaries are boūd to credit coming from the mouth of so great a man of their own side The sacrifice conceited to be made therin in the iudgement of diuers learned Papists was not done by Christ For e Instit moral l. 1● c. 8. Azorius the Iesuite writeth that some Catholickes deny that Christ offered vp himselfe vnder the forme of bread and wine in his last Supper The which is true indeed and thence it followeth that the opinion of such a sacrifice is not founded on Christs deed but vpon some later inuention since him And it is very plaine that Thomas of Aquin three hundred yeares since knew it not For f Qu. 83. art 1. disputing how Christ is sacrificed in the Eucharist he answereth that he is said so to be in two respects First because the ministration of the sacrament is an image representing the passion of Christ which is his true immolation and images vse to be called by the names of those things wherof they are images Secōdly in respect of the effect of his passion because by the sacrament we are made partakers of the fruit of his passion and saith he as concerning this secōd maner it is proper to this sacramēt that Christ is immolated or sacrificed therein These reasons of his shew that he knew no such kind of sacrifice as the Church of Rome now defendeth because the celebration of the Eucharist being in his opinion but an image of the true sacrifice of Christ he could think it to be no true sacrifice vniuocally so called but onely by externall relatiō And saying again that Christ is sacrificed therin by reason we are made partakers of the fruit of his passion he sheweth clearly he knew no reall sacrifice because we are made partakers of that euen in Baptisme also where no mā imagins Christ to be sacrificed They that are acquainted with Thomas maner of writing wil soon perceiue that had he know nor beleeued such a sacrifice in the Masse as is now conceited he would haue vttered it in other more effectuall termes and expressed it as fully as the Iesuites haue done since him And touching the outward forme of the Masse I need say no more then Cusanus the Cardinall hath confessed g Ep 7. p. 857. He saith The Apostles made the sacrament of the Eucharist by saying the Pater noster as Saint Gregory affirmeth and that diuers formes were vsed before one Scolasticus came who composed that which at this day our Church vseth The which also is diuers according to the diuersitie of places But we which liue vnder the Church of Rome haue receiued the order of the Masse from the Bishops of Rome themselues who successiuely haue added thereunto one after another and so it commeth to be a perfect Seruice or liturgie This confession is enough to shew when many substantiall points were brought against former antiquitie into the Masse For at this day the Liturgie and rites thereof containe many substantiall errors inuocation of the dead commemoration and intercession for soules in Purgatorie adoration crossing c. all which by

erre he sitteth in the temple of God and beareth rule farre and neare 34 After 1250. to 1300 I name ſ Magd. Cent. 13. c. 5. Gulielmus de S. Amore. withstanding the Friers and their abuses t Crantz Metrop l. 8. c. 16. Refert Illyr Catal. The Preachers in Sweden that publickly taught the Pope and his Bishops to be heretickes u Panor de Iudicijs c. Nouit ille Naucler vol. 2. gen 45. Dante 's the Florentine wrote in a booke that the Empire descended not from the Pope for the which cause after his death they condemned him of heresie About the same time also liued Gulielmus Altisiodorensis an auncient schoolman in whose Summes are found many things confuted that then were coming in and maintained by others the which because I haue partly obserued throughout this my answer by alledging him against the Iesuite I will not now stand to produce 35 After 1300. to 1350 I name Marsilius Patauinus that writ against the Popes supremacie x Defensor pacis in which booke is to be seene the confutation of all such reasons as were made to proue him the head of the Church I name Occham the school-man y Beside his owne workes see Sleid. comment l. 2. Auent annal l. 7. p. 628 Naucl. vol. 2. gen 45. p. 1003. who exceeding vehemently writ against the Popes authoritie ouer Kings a great article of the Romane faith this day in England and Councels z Trithem de Scriptor he told the Emperour that if he would defend him with the sword he again would defend him with the word And as he resisted the Primacie so did he confute many errors now holden by the Church of Rome and confirmeth that which is our faith in not a few points as may be seene in his booke vpon the Sentences I name Gregorius Ariminensis who in his booke vpon the Sentences hath diligently confuted that which is now holden by the church of Rome touching Predestination Originall sinne Freewill the merit of workes and other matters a Illyr catal tom 2. pag. 797. The same time the Vniuersitie of Paris condemned the Popes pardons 36 After 1350. to 1400 I name Aluarus Pelagius who wrote a booke b De Planctu ecclesiae of the lamentation of the Church wherein he reproueth diuers abuses of his time c Fox acts and mon. pag. 38● And Mountziger who in the Vniuersitie of Vlms openly disputed against Transubstantiation and adoration of the Sacrament I name Michael Cesenas d Illyr catal tom 2. who said the Pope was Antichrist and Rome Babylon and held there were two Churches one of the wicked wherein the Pope raigned which was a florishing Church the other of the godly an afflicted Church and he complained that the truth was almost extinguished The same time also liued Iohn Wickliffe and infinite more with him in England whom in that time they called Lolards resisting Papistry to the shedding of their bloud 37 After 1400. to 1450 I name againe the Lolards in England as Puruey Badby Thorp Browne Beuerly and the rest that were persecuted at that time I name Chaucer who expresly e Plowmans tale writ the Pope and his Clergie to be Antichrist The same time Nilus wrote his booke against Purgatory and the Popes supremacie and Iohn Hus Ierome of Prage and the Churches in Bohemia notoriously resisted the Papacie f Naucler vol. 2 gen 47. p. 1033. Their doctrine was the same with that of the Waldenses 38 After 1450. to 1500 I name Sauonarola the Florentine g Bucholch chronol Naucler vol. 2. gen 51. Illyr catal tom 2. p. 890. who preached that the time was come wherein God would renew his Church that the Church needed reformation he affirmed that the Pope taught not the doctrine of Christ he maintained the communion vnder both kinds and held against traditions iustification by workes and the Popes supremacie The same time Wesselus Groningensis and Ioannes de Vesalia were famous for holding against merits freewill traditions pardons shrift fasting dayes pilgrimages extreme vnction confirmation and the primacie In England also and Bohemia liued those which followed the doctrine of Wickliffe and Hus continuing the same till Luther 39 And when 1500. yeares were expired arose Luther Zuinglius Tindall and diuers others whom God raised vp to call his people out of Babylon who you see were not the first that misliked the Papacie many in all ages grudging at it before them and the reformation which they brought in was wished for and desired long before 40 And touching the catalogue that I haue set downe I warne the Reader of two things Note first that I haue not set downe all either that liued or are recorded in the seuerall ages nominated but onely some few for example to answer the Iesuites demaund by which few you may easily gather there were many more when so learned men neuer vse to want partakers howsoeuer the tyrannie and oppression of their aduerse part may keepe them vnder Next my meaning is not to iustifie euery one that I haue named to haue bene free from error and a ful Protestant in euery point though many were so in euery point fundamentall but onely to shew that the Papacie in all ages was resisted as it came forward which the Iesuite denieth If it be replied that these persons were hereticks condemned by the Church I answer first the Iesuite biddeth vs name who resisted Rome were all asleepe none to obserue the change c. and I name these whereunto it is no sufficient answer to say they were heretickes because it vpholdeth not the question and one hereticke may be able to detect another and the Iesuite should not make his chalenge so broade as to say No mention is made in any story of such an alteration Next it cannot be proued that these were heretickes For one part of them is the Greeke Church another part is some ancient Diuines of their owne Church a third part is such as the Romane Church persecuted The second are sound and lawfull witnesses being the true Church of God to this day though polluted with some errors The second though Papists in many points yet shew against al exception those points wherein they were no Papists to haue bene no part of the Catholicke faith so called in their time for then they would not haue resisted them but embrace them as they do all the rest The third part I grant the Church of Rome then persecuted and now calleth hereticks but that is the question whether they or their persecutors were the essentiall parts of the Church this must be decided by the Scriptures onely For our aduersaries say they are the true Church and proue it by their antiquitie without resistance both which we deny shewing the contrary in the precedent catologue which catologue when they will disproue againe by replying the men contained therein were condemned for heretickes by the Romane

flesh of Christ § 52. Fourthly the Protestants Church is not Apostolike because they cannot deriue their pedegree lineally without interruption from the Apostles as the Romane Church can from S. Peter but are enforced to acknowledge some other as Luther or Caluin or some such from whom mediatly or immediatly they haue receiued by succession the Preachers of their faith Luther and Caluin themselues being not sent of anie to teach this new faith nor succeeding lawfully to anie Apostolike Bishop or Pastor but being as Optatus Mileuitanus said lib. 2. contra Parmen Victor the Donatist an hereticke was Filij sine patre discipuli sine magistro Children without a father scholers without a maister Or as S. Cyprian lib. 1. Epist writeth of Nouatus Nemini succ●dentes à seipsis Episcopi ordinati sunt Succeeding to none were ordained Bishops of themselues The Answer 1 Our answer is that the succession required to make a Church Apostolicke must be defined by the doctrine and not by the place or persons that is to say they must be reputed the Apostles successors which beleeue the Apostles doctrine although they haue not this outward succession of Pastors visibly following one another in one place throughout all ages as the Iesuite saith it is in the Romane Church For Saint Paul a Ephes 2.20 telleth the Ephesians they are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets in respect of their calling to the knowledge of the Gospel and yet they had not lineally as the Iesuite meaneth it descended from the Prophets And Nazianzene saith b Laud. Athan. Succession in godlinesse is properly to be accounted succession For he that holdeth the same doctrine is also partaker of the same succession as he that is against the doctrine must be reputed to be also out of the succession Which being granted the Iesuites discourse about succession is soone answered To the same effect speaketh his owne c D. 4. Non est facile Canon They are not the children of the Saints that sit in their places but which do their workes Yea the Iesuites confesse this For Posseuine d Not. verbi Dei pag. 328. ad interrog 11. writeth that the true Church is called Apostolicke not onely for the succession of Bishops from the Apostles but also for the consanguinitie of doctrine And Gregory of Valenza e Tom. 3. pag. 141. proprietas 4. telling why the Church is called Apostolicke in the Nicene Creed giueth onely three reasons First because it began in the Apostles next because by them it was spred all ouer the world thirdly because it still followeth their faith and authoritie Waldensis f Tom. 1. doctrinal l. 2. art 2. cap. 18. saith The Apostles filled the whole Church with wholsome doctrine and in that respect the whole Catholicke Church is also called Apostolicke By all which it is plaine that for the being of an Apostolicke Church it is sufficient if it hold the Apostles faith though it want the Iesuites succession mentioned 2 Whence it followeth that although it were granted the Romane Church could shew a perpetual succession of Prelates without interruption from S. Peter which the Iesuit saith may be shewed but g See digress I deny yet were it not thereby proued Apostolike vnlesse these Prelates had also retained S. Peters doctrine that the reader may see all other marks of the Church must be tried by the doctrine and that the Iesuits succession and vnitie and vniuersality proue nothing vnlesse the true faith concurre therewith 3 Whence it followeth again that it is no disaduantage to the Protestant Churches if holding the Apostles doctrine they want externall succession of place persons such as the Iesuite boasteth of because the Apostolicknesse of the Church is not to be defined by it but wheresoeuer the true faith contained in the Scriptures is professed and embraced there is the whole and full nature of an Apostolicke Church 4 And so I answer the Iesuites discourse in particular that we can deriue our faith from the Apostles and that without interruption in that to this day it was neuer interrupted though such as succeeded visibly in bishops thrones did not alway professe it it is sufficient that their malice could neuer extinguish it and the professors and teachers thereof liued in the Romane Church it selfe which beside all other testimonies we know by this that it is the faith of the Scriptures which cannot be extinguished but groweth in the middest of all her enemies 5 And touching Luther and Caluin I answer Touching the calling of Luther that whatsoeuer is said against them dependeth vpon another point which is the faith that they taught For if that were the truth thē no doubt they were sent of God to teach it we hearing them receiued it of them no otherwise then Gods faithful people are bound to receiue the Gospell of their Pastors And whereas he saith they succeeded no Apostolick Bishop neither had any calling to preach that new faith I answer that for the externall succession whereof I haue spoken we care not it is sufficient that in doctrine they succeeded the Apostles and Primitiue Churches and those faithfull witnesses which in all ages since embraced the same in persecution though they succeeded not in that open manner that was vsed afore heresie and persecution grew And albeit the Romane Church would not heare them yet had they a lawfull calling First inwardly from God who stirred them vp gaue them gifts directed them by his spirit and blessed their labor then outwardly in the Church of Rome it selfe where they were created Doctors of Diuinity and Pastors to teach the people as they were baptized by vertue whereof they might lawfully preach afterward that which by the Scriptures they found to be the truth and did lineally succeed the true Pastors of the Church that liued before them If it be obiected that hauing their calling in the Church of Rome it will follow thereupon that only the Church of Rome is the true Church this is easily answered by denying the consequence For the Church of God and the Papacie were mingled together and were both called by one name the church of Rome by reason that in diuers things that were good and indifferent they communicated So that euen in the Papacie many of the things of Gods Church remained as the Scripture Baptisme and these callings which the Pope and his Clergie occupying did as pirates that occupie another mans ship and his goods therein and therefore conferring baptisme and callings to diuers persons that afterwards forsooke the Pope the said persons notwithstanding rightly inherited them as the true Churches goods which the Papacie vsurped And whereas the Iesuite saith they were not sent to preach this new faith I answer him that this new faith as he styleth it is the true faith therfore euen that sending which they had bound them to preach it though at the first it reuealed it not

could not haue bin without it Now our aduersaries say otherwise 4 Secondly the Fathers insisted on the succession of other Churches as well as the Church of Rome which proueth manifestly that the succession which they assumed proueth not the Church of Rome to be the Church of God because it proueth not other Churches so to be Our aduersaries haue e Posseuin noc verbi Dei pag. 329. written that the ancient Fathers reckoned not vp the successors of other Bishops alike as they did the successors of the Romane chaire but this is an vntruth proceeding of desperation for Irenaeus in the chapter alledged mentioneth the Churches of Smyrna Ephesus Asia and in f L. 1. c. 3. another place the Churches of Germany Spaine France Egypt Lybia and others And Tertullian g Praescript referreth vs to Corinth Philippi Thessalonica Ephesus Rome Whereby it is plaine that if Rome be now the true Church because the Fathers mention the succession thereof then the Churches of Greece must be granted to be the true Church also because the Fathers mention their succession also which in Constantinople and Alexandria is preserued to this day But in that they reckon vp the succession of other Churches as well as of Rome it appeareth that they thought it was tied no more to Rome then to others 5 Out of all this that I haue said I answer to the places alledged And first to Irenaeus that he saith not simply he conuinced heretiks by shewing succession but by shewing the faith which successiuely had continued to his time and we are contented the Iesuite conuince vs so too if he can Tertullian biddeth hereticks if they can deduce the succession of their Churches and sectmasters which he might wel do although it would not follow thereupon that wheresoeuer outward succession were there should be also true doctrine And he had reason to make them this challenge for though euery company be not the true Church that hath outward succession yet they pretend themselues so to be therefore he prouoketh them to put the succession in triall and shew if they can that the first author of their sect was an Apostles successor This was a good trial then but now it is not when not onely new seas are erected but the successors in ancient thrones are corrupted Austine saith the succession of Bishops retained him in the Church of Rome And good reason when they succeded in faith as well as in sea If he were now aliue he would say otherwise when the succession such as it is remaineth without the faith it was not the succession alone that retained him but other motiues ioyned with it and mentioned in the same place which now are wanting So likewise h Ep. 165. in his epistle to Generosus he reckoneth vp the Bishops of Rome that had bin till his time not vsing their succession as an argument to proue it the true Church but naming those that had succeeded therein and perseuered in the truth which he then well might do but the Iesuit now cannot in as much as the Popes following declined from the faith of their ancestors Optatus mentioneth the Romane succession as Austin doth reckoning vp a catalogue of the Bishops that had bin in that sea till Siritius time to shew the Donatists that the Church was in other places as well as in Affrick and to admonish them that their Churches wanted succession also and not the true faith onely This is no aduantage to the Iesuites cause For as some hereticks want succession so all that haue it are not proued thereby to be true Catholicks for any thing that Austin or Optatus say That which Cyprian saith receiueth the same answer that I haue giuen to the rest § 54. The which to be conioyned may euidently be proued out of S. Paul himselfe Ephes 4. who saith that our Sauiour Dedit pastores doctores ad consummationem sanctorum in opus ministerij in edificationem corporis Christi donec occurramus omnes in vnitatem fidei agnitionis filij Dei in virum perfectum in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi c. Signifying that Christ appointed these outward functions of Pastors in the Church to continue for the edification and perfection thereof vntill the worlds end especially for this purpose as is said in the same place vt non simus paruidi fluctuantes non circumferamur omni vento doctrinae that we may not be little ones wauering and caried away with euery wind of doctrine Therefore that this ordinance and intention of our Sauiour might haue the purposed effect he must prouide so to assist and direct these Pastours in teaching the true faith that the people their flocke may alwayes by hearing them be preserued from wauering in the ancient faith and from error of new doctrine the which cannot be vnlesse with succession of the Pastors lawfully succeeding be conioyned true doctrine in such sort that all true Pastors shall neuer vniuersally erre or faile to teach the ancient and Apostolicke doctrine For if they should thus vniuersally erre then all the people who do and ought like sheepe follow the voyce of their Pastors should also generally wauer and erre from true faith and be caried about with the wind of new doctrine contrarie to this purpose of almightie God expressed in this place by S. Paule Yea the whole Church which according to S. Gregorie Nazianzene orat de moderat in disput habend consisteth of sheepe and Pastors should vniuersally erre contrarie to diuerse expresse promises of our Sauiour Christ of which I haue spoken somewhat before Since therefore these promises cannot be false nor the purpose of almightie God faile it followeth that the people hearing their Pastors may also infallibly alway learne and continue in the true Apostolike faith consequently that these ordinary Pastors appointed by almightie God of purpose to instruct and confirme the people in true faith shall neuer at least vniuersally faile to teach the true faith And therefore the succession of this externall function of ordinarie Pastors must needs be conioyned with the succession of one and the same true holy Catholike and Apostolike faith The Answer 1 The Iesuite hauing said immediatly before that with the outward successiō was alway infallibly conioyned the true faith now proceedeth to proue it wherin you may easily conceiue he taketh a hard taske in hand because his owne Bellarmine confesseth the contrary a Not. eccl c. ● It is not necessarily gathered that there is alway the Church where there is succession and the Greek Church at this day proueth it inuincibly against our aduersaries For they haue the succession as entire as Rome it selfe and yet b Bell. ib. §. Dico secundo argum Can. loc l. 4. c. vlt. the Papists thinke them not the Church of God because among diuerse errors they will not submit themselues to the Popes authoritie The Iesuit therefore hath vndertaken to proue that which the learnedst

examples r Puer fermè decēnis Baron an 1033. nu 6. Glab Rodulf Bennet the ninth was a child about ten yeares old ſ Baro. an 955 nu a. 3. Iohn the twelft a mad lad eighteen yeares old at the most t Plat. Baro an 908. 1. Sergius the third entred violently casting out his predecessor Christopher imprisoning him with bands vntill he draue him to turne Frier and so end his dayes u Baro. an 912. nu 7. Iohn the eleuenth was created Pope by Theodora and violently intruded for his filthy loue x Baro. an 928 nu 2. Afterward her daughter Marozia by force of armes expelled him and caused him to be imprisoned where he was smothered to death Leo the sixt succeeded him y Baro. an 929 1. and he also was imprisoned and died The next but one was Iohn the twelft z Baro. an 931 nu 1. he was bastard to Sergius by Madam Marozia and being yet but a stripling was violently put into the Popedome by his mother and her husband Wido the Marquesse a Baro. an 940 nu 1. The next Pope but one was Stephen chosen by the Romanes without the Cardinals consent b Baro. an 955. nu 4. Iohn the twelfth was made Pope by the faction of Albericus his father when for his age he was not yet capable of the order of a Deacon c Luitpr l. 6. ● 11. In the end his Bishops forsooke him and one night as he was in bed with a mans wife he diuel strooke him and he died About ten yeares after d Baro. an 974. nu 1. Bennet the sixt was imprisoned and murdered by Boniface that succeeded him who got the Popedome by violence e An. 975. nu 1 and was againe himselfe as violently deposed and Iohn the 15. put in his roome f An. 985. nu 1 but he returned againe and apprehending Iohn imprisoned and murdered him This companion is one of the succession and yet Baronius saith of him he was a villaine and a theefe the murderer of two Popes the inuader of Peters chaire who had not so much as one haire of a Romane Bishop whether ye consider his entrance or going forward but deserueth to be reckoned among famous theeues and ransackers of their countrey such as were Sylla and Catiline all who might cast their cap at this theefe These are a few examples among many of such as haue succeeded in the Church of Rome taken out of our aduersaries owne writings May it please them to looke backe and make a stand a while and when they haue viewed the maner of their coming in and well beheld their order to say what they thinke of the Romane succession in their dayes and where it was And to remember that it is not the badnesse of their liues that I now vrge against them but the maner of their entrance which by all lawes of God and men maketh them apostaticall and as Baronius confesseth not fit to be put into the catalogue and yet they were aboue fiftie Popes together that thus entred and this order continued 200. yeares at that time beside all other times wherein the succession may be shewed to haue bin no better 10 Lastly g Onupht cro Ro. pont Bozi sign eccl l. 19 c. 1. there haue bin thirtie schismes wherein there were two or three Popes at once As for example about the yeare 1044. h Baro. an 1044 nu 1.2.5 Naucler vol. 2. gen 35. Onuph in Grego 6. ad Plat. Bennet the ninth Syluester the third and Iohn were all Popes at once and made their abode in three seuerall places of the citie diuiding among them the reuenues of the Patriarchies vntil Gregory the sixt hiring them with mony to giue ouer himselfe was created the fourth Pope and was presently expelled againe and Clement ordained Againe i Theod Niem l. 1. c. 7. about the yeare 1379. began the schisme betweene Vrbane and Clement which ended not till 70. yeares after At the first there were two Popes together the one in Italy the other in France k Naucler vol. 2. gener 46. Ioan Marian. de reb Hisp l. 18. c. 1. what time the most learned men aliue could not tell which was the true Pope but it was doubted throughout the Christian world l Naucler gen 47. Hereupon some thirtie yeares after the schisme began the Cardinals meeting at the Councell of Pisa elected a third Pope and so there were three Popes whereof Bellarmine m Rom. pont l. 4. c. 14. saith it could not easily be iudged which of them was the true and lawfull Pope euery one of them hauing most learned patrons n Naucler gen 48. Shortly after the Councell of Constance deposed them all three and created Martin which yet did not so extinguish the schisme but that in the Councel of Basil it brake out again where the Duke of Sauoy was made Pope against Eugenius and was called Felix o Clement elected an 1379. Felix resigned an 1449. betwene whose resignation and the election of Clement against Vrban was 70. yeares Here let any man bethinke himselfe what succession this was wherein so many Popes succeeded all at once and no man can tell which was the true Pope For if the Iesuite will haue me to beleeue the Romane faith because of the succession of Popes in that Church then it is needfull that he shew me who they were that thus succeeded and proue their entrance lawfull which he cannot do forasmuch as euery one of them will maintaine his owne right and as I haue noted had the most learned and conscionable men in the world on their side that no man could tel who succeeded § 56. And this conclusion I may also confirme with the authoritie of the ancient Fathers who in expresse words do affirme the Romane Church which was then gouerned by Popes as now it is to be the lawfull and Apostolicke Church Iren. l 3. c. 3.5 August contra Ep. fundam c 4. and in diuerse other places S. Ambros serm 47. de fide Petri. S. Hierome Epist ad Damas de verbo hypost S. Cyprian l. 1. Ep. 1. ad Cornel. l. 4. Ep ad Papianum and others The which since they did affirme for no other reason but because that companie of men which were Christians in Rome and which in their dayes communicated with the Romane Church had a lineall succession of people and priests deriued without interruption from the Primitiue Church which was planted by the Apostles themselues with which succession of Priests must needs be inseparably ioyned succession of doctrine since I say for this reason no other they did call the Romane the Apostolike Church this reason alway holding as well since the dayes of these Fathers as before we may say that in effect they affirmed the Romane Church at this day to be the true Apostolike Church See especially Irenaeus and S. Austin in the place alreadie cited

And Tertullian lib. de praescript And Optatus lib. 2. contra Parmen The Answer 1 The ancient Fathers affirme not one word of all this First they affirme not that the Romane Church was then gouerned by Popes as now it is For they saw not how it is gouerned now and therefore could not affirme it And that it was not in their time thus gouerned I haue shewed Digression 27. and 49. num 6. and 51. num 9. The Bishops of Rome in their time I graunt were called Popes and Occumenicall as a Ep. Arsen apud Athan. apol 2. Basil ep 52. Iustin Nouell 3. 5. in tit Balsam respons in iure Graecorsi Ioan. Aquipont de Antichr p. 107. other Bishops also were but they had no such authoritie as now they vsurpe Their owne b Concord l. 2. c. 12. Cusanus may teach them that he is gotten beyond the ancient obseruations not hauing that power belonging to him which certaine flatterers giue him And Duarenus a Papist likewise yet c De sacris eccles benef l. 1. c. 16. confesseth as much as I say that Phocas made him the vniuersall Bishop which authority his successors haue maruellously increased 2 Next albeit they affirme the Church of Rome to be the lawfull and Apostolike Church yet they affirmed not the present Romane Church which they neuer saw so to be He that affirmed Lais to be a virgine when she was ten yeares old did not say she was so at twētie Rome since their death hath plaied the whore and lost that name and reputation which the fathers had of her Which answereth all the places cited out of Irenaeus Austine Ambrose Hierome and Cyprian For calling Rome the Apostolike Church they spake of their owne time and not of ours 3 Thirdly they do not affirme the Romane Church in their dayes to be lawfull and Apostolike for no other reason but because it had a lineall succession from the primitiue Church but as I haue answered d Sect. 53. n. 2. inde before because it had withall the succession of doctrine which the present Papacie hath not Neither did they thinke that therefore it had succession of doctrine because it had succession of Priests as if the former must needs be inseparably ioyned with the later For their words expresse no such thing as I haue shewed They reuoke schismatickes to the succession indeed of the Romane Church as they did likewise of others and obiect it against them but not it alone nor so as they would assume all succession for euer to be ioyned with the true faith though then in the Churches named it was Neither did they beleeue the Priests whom they so called to be sacrificers or Massing Priests They vsed the name but they gaue it not the definition which the Church of Rome now vseth Vpon all which it followeth that the ancient fathers affirmed not the Romane Church at this day to be the true Apostolicke Church though you see into the places cited an hundred times the which are answered Sect. 53. principally for this cause that the reasons whereupon they so commended it then hold not now in our dayes as they did in theirs If our aduersaries will take benefite by that which the fathers say in commendation of the Romane Church in their dayes they must proue their succession as inuiolated and their doctrine as sound as then it was which they can neuer do § 57. Now to make an end considering all this which I haue said and proued to wit that there is but one infallible and entire faith the which is necessarie to saluation to all sorts of men the which faith euerie one must learne by some knowne infallible and vniue●sall rule accommodate to the capacitie of euerie one the which rule can be no other but the doctrine and teaching of the true Church which Church is alway to continue visible to the worlds end and is to be knowne by these foure markes aforesaid agreeing onely to the Romane Church whereupon it followeth that it only is the true Church of which euery one must learne that faith which is necessarie to saluation considering I say all this I would demaund of the Protestants who will not admit the authoritie or doctrine of the Church how they can perswade themselues to haue that faith whereby they may be saued or by what right they can chalenge vnto themselues the title of the true Church since as I now haue proued they haue neuer a one of these foure markes which by the common consent of all are the true markes of Christs true Church How can theirs be the true Church which neither is one because it hath no meanes to keepe it in vnitie nor holy because neither was there euer man of it which by miracle or by some other vndoubted testimonie can be proued to be truly holy Neither is their doctrine such as those that most purely obserue it do without faile become holy nor catholike because it teacheth not all true things which haue bin held in former times but denieth many of them Neither is it spread ouer all the Christian world but euery particular sect is contained in some few corners therof neither hath it bene euer since Christ but sprong vp of late the first founder being Martin Luther an apostata Frier a man after his apostasie knowne both by his writings words and deeds and maner of his death to haue bene a notable euill liuer nor Apostolike because the preachers thereof cannot deriue their pedegree lineally without interruption from anie Apostle but are forced to begin their line if they will haue anie from Luther or Caluin or some later How can they then bragge that they only haue the true holy Catholike and Apostolike faith Since this is not found but only in the true holy Catholike Apostolike Church and remaining alwayes as S Augustine said in ventre Ecclesiae in the bellie of the Church It is vnpossible that they which are not of this Church should haue the true faith according to the saying of the same Augustin afore cited Quisquis ab hoc ventre separatus est necesse est vt falsa loquatur whosoeuer is separated from this bellie of the Church he must needs speake false For who can once haue true faith vnlesse he first heare it because fides est ex auditu Rom. 10. Faith cometh of hearing But how can one heare it sine praedicante without one to preach it truly vnto him The Answer 1 That which the Iesuite hath said and proued is granted him to wit that there is indeed but one true faith which is necessarie to saluation to all sorts of men the which as it must so it may be learned by that rule which God hath left infallible vniuersall and accommodate to the capacitie of euery one the which rule is the Scriptures contained in the bookes of the old and new Testament and not that which the Iesuit meaneth by the doctrine and teaching of the

Church though no man deny but that is needfull for the shewing and teaching of the rule to all that shall be saued expounding the said teaching of the ministerie wherby the faithfull are directed in the Church But he hath not proued the Church to be alway visible to the world nor those foure to be the Notes of the Church He hath said it but not proued it as appeareth by my answer 2 All which being considered his demands are soone and shortly answered that the Protestants admit the authority and doctrine of the Church though they thinke not the Papacie to be it nor the authoritie thereof to be aboue the Scripture And the grounds wherupon they perswade themselues to haue the sauing faith are so infallible that all the Papists in the world cannot cōfute them And our title to the true Church is sound when our aduersaries haue smattered and wrangled against it what they can for the doctrine of the Scripture which in all points we professe beleeue proue it And albeit those foure One Holy Catholicke and Apostolicke be not the markes of the Church but certaine qualities therein yet we haue them at least for anie thing the Iesuite hath said to the contrarie all whose discourse against vs pretending the want of these things among vs I haue fully answered in their proper places and retorted vpon himselfe whereby the iudicious reader may be satisfied And therefore when we say ours is the true faith we brag not but maintaine and auouch our lawfull title since as S. Austin saith the same is not to be found but in the bellie of the true Church which we are Whereupon we aduise all Papists whatsoeuer to renounce the Papacie if they will hold the truth and be saued For according to the saying of the same Austin afore-cited whosoeuer is separated from this bellie of the Church must needs speake false because out of the true Church there is neither true preaching nor lawfull sending such as should preach and I haue manifestly shewed that the Papacie is not the true Church but a disease that by the faction of some grew vnto it 3 Thus the whole discourse of this Section is briefly answered But where he saith our religion sprang vp of late the first founder being Martin Luther an apostata Frier a man knowne by his writings words deeds and death to haue bene a notable euill liuer this must be a little more stood vpon because it is the burden of euery song among the Papists And first it is to no purpose to say our religion sprang vp of late in Luther vnlesse our euidence whereby we shew it to agree with the Scripture and to haue bene taught in the Church of Rome it selfe many hundred yeares afore Luther was borne can be disproued Next we graunt Luther was a Frier and obtaining the knowledge of the truth renounced the profession which was no other apostasie or fault in him then it was in S. Paule when he renounced the profession of a Pharisee and became an Apostle both the professions being hypocrisie saue that of the Frier was of a deeper tincture as I haue shewed Digress 45. Then concerning his writings the Iesuite is no competent iudge For woe to him and all his Church if Luthers writings be good And therefore let them be examined by the Scripture the touchstone of all mens writings not by the witles preiudice of idle companions that neuer read them And if they containe some particular things that deserue reproofe yet what disgrace is that to the substance of his writings What fathers writing is so pure but it containeth some error Yea I challenge the Iesuit let him name if he can one writer of his owne side old or new Schooleman or Iesuite but some or other in the Church of Rome will except against something he writ Thomas Caietan Bellarmine and Baronius are controlled yea in the later editions the Councell of Trent hath purged in a manner all writers which maketh it cleare that some errors in Luthers bookes disaduantage vs no more then the errors purged and espied in their owne books disaduantage the Papists And yet the things that are most excepted against are no errors but the ancient truth maintained against Popish innouation And let the words of Erasmus a man able to iudge by a Antididag p. 58. Sur. cōment p. 288. Staplet discours p. 159. the Papists owne confession determine this matter b Epist ad Cardin Mogent He saith It is obserued of a truth that these men the Papists condemne many things in Luthers bookes as hereticall which in Austin and Bernard are read for godly and good Diuinity and he addeth That he seeth this the best men are least offended at his writings The which is most true it being their ordinary practise for the hatred of our persons to raile vpon that which by their owne confession the ancient fathers held before vs. So c Hosiand hist eccl cent 16. p. 837 Andreas Masius in the company of diuers acknowledged there was more Diuinitie in one page of Luther then sometimes in a whole booke of some father Let his writing therefore rest and come to his life and death Digression 54. Containing a briefe narration touching the life and death of Martin Luther with the incredible reports thereof made by his aduersaries And shewing how sundry Popes in the Church of Rome haue liued and died worse then he supposing all reports were true 4 In speaking of this matter that standeth altogether vpon witnesses I must put the reader in mind of a speech of Bellarmines d Not. eecl c. 14. §. Sed respondeamus That it is the part of a foole rather to beleeue Caluin and Illyricus touching ancient histories whereat they were not present then Bernard Bonauenture and Antonine that were present Let this law be kept then that Surius Lindan Pontacus and other railing Papists that were not present at Luthers life and death be not credited against them that liued with him saw him die and if any will beleeue them let him be the Iesuites foole Now touching his life Melancthon that was his companion and liued with him hath written it and commended it to say no more And Erasmus that was familiar with him e L. 11. Ep. 1. ad Card. Eborac in a certain Epistle to Cardinall Wolsey giueth testimony that his life was approued with great consent of all men And this saith he is no small preiudice that the integritie of his manners is so great that his verie enemies can finde nothing which they may calumniate As indeed to this day nothing can be produced against him that is substantiall They clamour of his doctrine because it was against them and produce some vehement speeches which his aduersaries by their iniuries prouoked him vnto as Saint Hierome often times vseth the like vehemency but what is that to his conuersation Let them shew his life to haue bene led otherwise then became

text He saith Now since the Tridentine Councell this is the sence but before no such matter was beleeued Nay contrary for l Verb. Confessio 2. n. 1. saith Angelus Clauasinus a truer way then by Iohn 20. whereby it is proued that confession is de iure diuino is this that it must not be thought the Church and the Apostles would haue layed so dangerous a burden vpon men if Christ had not giuen this precept to them as he did concerning the other sacraments baptisme excepted whereof it appeareth not when or how they were expresly ordained Marke how he saith the 20. of Iohn is not the best way to proue penance by because the ordination thereof is no where expressed in the Scripture that the Iesuites haue good reason m Bellar. de effect sacram c. 25. to be contented with the testimonie of the Tridentine Councell albeit they haue no other and to feare lest if the authoritie thereof be taken away their whole Christian faith he called in question For I assure the Reader that afore this Councell which was but fiftie yeares since the sacrament of penance was neuer knowne where it was ordained though as learned Papists had the matter in hammering as any were at Trent as I will precisely make demonstration 8 For one sort of them n Glo. de poenit d. 5. in poenitentia Panor omnes vtriusque de poenit remiss the Canonists especially thinke it was taken vp by a custome or tradition of the Church and not by any authoritie of the Scripture And those Schoole-men also incline to this opinion o Alexan. 4. q. 8. m 2 art 1. q. 17. m. 3. art 2. Bonauent quē refert Fr. Ouād 4. d. 16. pro. 2. that haue written how Christ ordained it not The second opinion is that it was ordained by God and so is de iure diuino But by what authoritie was it made knowne and propounded to vs p Rosell verb. confessio 2. n 1. Orbell 4. d. 17. q 1. Some say by tradition without any Scripture Scotus q 4. d. 17. qu. 1. Idem Iansen concord c. 147. writeth that either we must hold it to haue bene published by the Gospell or if that be not sufficient it must be said that it is a positiue law published by Christ to his Apostles by thē to the Church without any Scripture as the Church holdeth many other things reuealed vnto her by word of mouth without all Scripture And Peresius r De tradit part 3. consid 3 saith the naked and cleare maner of this sacramentall institution touching the substance and circumstances thereof standeth onely vpon diuine tradition which the holy martyr Clemens reuealed from the minde of Saint Peter whom he dayly heard But others say it is contained in the Scripture written but they are not agreed where and therefore let it be enquired where it is written Some say in the old and new Testament both For Galatinus ſ De Arcan l. 10 c. 3 saith the Iewes had confession And Waldensis t Tom. 2. c. 140. writeth that Christ commanded it not but confirmed and supplied the ancient custome thereof vsed in the old law Neuerthelesse others denie this and say Christ appointed it in the new Testament But in what place I maruell The Iesuite following u Sess 6. c. 14. 14. c 1. the Tridentine Councell and x Bell. Suarez Greg. Valent. Baron in places where they handle this question the Iesuites saith In the 20. of Iohn y Antididagm Colon. p. 108. Others say the 16. and 18. of Matthew when Christ gaue the keyes z Dom. Soto quem refert Ouand 4. d. 16. pro. 15. Others say at his last supper when he ordained the Eucharist a Armachan q. Armen l 11. c. 14 Others Luk. 6. and Mark 3. when he created his Apostles b Tho. 3. part q. 84. part 7. Sent. 4. d. 22. q. 2 art 3. ad 3. §. Ad 3. quaestion Others thinke it was not ordained all at once but by parts and at seuerall times the which opinion Victoria c Relect. 1. sect 5. n. 10. thinketh the most probable for he saith the Doctors agree not touching the time when Christ gaue the keys there is no certaintie but onely that they had them All this excludeth the 20. of Iohn 9 By all which the Reader may see what an vncertaine deuice the sacrament of Popish Penance is whose institution cannot be found and he may iudge to what small purpose the Iesuite alledgeth Scripture when his owne side is so variable and vncertaine touching the same and can agree vpon no Scripture in the present controuersie that should infallibly decide it among themselues § 59. Or if it should please God to send any one in an extraordinary manner it appertaineth to his prouidence to furnish him with the gift of miracles as he did our Sauiour Christ or some such euident token that it may be plainly knowne he is assuredly sent of God otherwise the people should not be bound to beleeue him but might without sinne reiect his doctrine and teaching according as our Sauiour said of himselfe Ioh. 10. Si non facio opera Patris mei nolite credere mihi And Ioh. 15. Si non fecissem opera in eis quae nemo alius fecit peccatum non haberent If I had not done workes among them that no other hath done they should not haue sinned to wit in not beleeuing Nay vnlesse there were some euident token of this extraordinary mission as there is none such in these new men the people should now an ordinary course being set downe by our Sauiour as I haue proued sinne in beleeuing any that shall come and tell them that he is extraordinarily sent of God if hee teach contrary to the doctrine that by ordinary Doctors and Pastors is vniuersally taught though it should happen the liues of those Pastors should at any time not be so commendable or be euidently bad still remembring that saying of our Sauiour Super Cathedram Mosis sederunt Scribae Pharisaei omnia ergo quaecunque dixerint vobis seruate facite secundum verò opera eorum nolite facere Mat. 23.1 Considering that also of Saint Paul Gal. 1. Si quis vobis euangelizauerit praeter id quod accepistis anathema sit Let him be accursed So that since the people hath receiued from their ordinary Pastors that doctrine which hath descended by tradition from hand to hand from Christ and his Apostles themselues according to that of Saint Austin lib. 2. contra Iulian Quod inuenerunt in Ecclesia tenuerunt quod didicerunt docuerunt quod à patribus acceperunt hoc filijs tradiderunt That which they found in the Church they held c. whosoeuer he is that shall Euangelize any thing opposite to this whether he seeme to be an Apostle or an Angell and much more if he be another to wit one of these new men

Papists as deepe in breaking fasting daies as the Protestants ibid Fasting was an indifferent ceremonie in the Primitiue Church ibid. Lent fast was holden diuersly ibid. Fathers and Doctors are not the rule of faith 23.1 They may erre ibid. The Papists boast that the Fathers are on their side 44.4 They had their errors 44.5 We are not bound to euerie thing that they haue said but may sometime lawfully dissent from them 44.7 The Papists themselues do it ibid. The state of the question touching the authoritie of the Fathers 44.8 Who the Papists meane by the Fathers nu 9. What they meane by all the Fathers consenting in one nu 10. The Pope vshers the Fathers nu 11. The practise of the Papists in reiecting the Fathers nu 11. 12. Forefathers how farre forth to be followed 61.2 What is to be thought touching our forefathers that liued and died in the times of Papistrie 6● 4 Freewill denied by Papists 35.20 All the questions touching freewil laid downe in order as they rise with their true states Digress 42. The want of freewill debarreth not consultation 40.48 How it is reconciled with Gods praedestination nu 45. What freewill is and wherein it standeth nu 54. Free-will in naturall and ciuil things expounded nu 55. No freewill in spirituall things till grace come nu 56. The Papists doctrine to the contrarie nu 57. Some learned men in the Church of Rome thinke freewil to be Pelagianisme nu 61. The will of man concurreth not with Gods grace in vprising from sinne nu 64. The Papists doctrine to the contrarie nu 64. The efficacie of grace dependeth not on our will ibid. What freewill man hath when he is regenerate nu 65. Frier how defined by Lincolniensis 50.32 G. GOd not the author of sinne 40.50 See Author of sinne Good works necessarie to saluation Digress 34. They are to be excluded out of our justification but not out of our sanctification ibid. They merit not Digress 35. The Protestants do not say Good works are sinne Digress 37. Grace The Papists meaning expounded when they say Mans wil without grace can do nothing 40.57 The Papists teach that a man of himselfe can do good before any grace come ibid. Man cannot dispose himselfe it is grace that doth it 40.63 What that is that maketh grace effectuall 40.64 A man may infallibly know if he be in grace Digress 43. Greeks They haue as good outward succession as the Romish Church hath 55.2 Gropper the Cardinall A storie of him 55.7 H. HIerome of Prague a good man Holinesse no note of the Church 43.1 The holinesse of the Romane Church disproued 38.1 The places of Luther and Smidelin answered that are obiected against the holinesse of the Protestant Churches 38.2 The holinesse of the Protestants doctrine is iustified 40. ad 49. What holinesse the Protestants lay they haue 41.1 Complaints made by Papists against the vnholinesse of their own Church Digress 31. A man may infallibly know if he be truly holy 41.3 and Digress 43. Honorius a Pope that was an heretick 36.34 In that cause of Honorius you haue an example how the Papists denie all authorities 44.15 I IGnorance in matters of faith is commended by the Papists 2.5 Images not allowed of in ancient times and their worship forbidden 47.5 They are a new deuice 35.13 The Papists are not at one among themselues touching the first that rejected Images 50.5 Images of the Trinitie when brought in 50.11 Image worship when it was first brought in 50 1● 51.5 The Papists are deuided among themselues touching the adoration of Images 50. 16. They worship stocks stones as the Pagans did 51.6 Imputation of Christs righteousnesse for our iustification is acknowledged by Papists 35.20 What this imputation importeth 40.41 Indies not conuerted by the Iesuites 48.2 but vtterly rooted out by cruelties vnspeakable which are touched at large Digress 50. The Protestants religion was in India afore the Papists knew them 48.3 Iudge of controuersies is the Scripture Digress 3. Papists will be iudges in their owne cause 5.7 The Pope is made iudge who is a partie 5.8 The iudge of controuersies assigned by the Papists falleth into the ●ame difficulties that are layed against the scripture 34.2 The Papists will not stand to their owne iudges 30.4 35.15 Iustification is by faith and not by works 35.14 20. Digress 40. What iustification is and how it is distinguished from sanctification 40.38 K. KEeping the commaundements See Law of God Keies giuen to the rest of the Apostles as wel as to Peter 36.12 They import not the supremacie euinced by disputation 36.16 inde Digress 30. What the keyes of the Church meane 36.18 Knowledge very commendable in the people 2.7 Great among them of the Primitiue Church ibid By what meanes the elect know and are assured of their owne saluatiō 40.39 L. LAtin prayers and seruice misliked by some Papists 35.20 against antiquitie 47.2 Law of God No mans righteousnesse can satisfie it Digr 34. No man can keepe it Digress 36. Why giuen when no man can keepe it 40.21 The Papists say absurdly that the cōmandements are easie to keepe and a man may liue without sin 40.19 Lay people ought to reade the Scriptures and to haue them translated See Scriptures and Translations Lay men haue bin made Bishops 5.11 Legēd The miracles recorded therin are of no credit 42.2 Nor the Legends themselues 42.7 Lent fast not holden in the Primitiue Church as now it is 40.4 Libertie Our faith is falsly charged to be a doctrine of libertie 43.2 Luther His calling is iustified 52.5 59.2 And his writings 57.3 And his life and death against the malicious reports of the Papists Digr 57. Those reports are touched ib. M. MAriage no sacramēt 35.20 The mariage of Priests not restrained in ancient times 47.4 When the restraint began 50.10 Marks of the Church See Church Virgine Mary The Papists say the Church was in her alone when Christ died 17.3 Masse not offered by Christ at his last supper 35.20 When it began 50.14 Merits renounced by Papists 35.20 and 40.15 Merit of workes none 40.12 and 14. When that opinion began 50.13 The Papists hold it and what they meane by it 40.13 The diuers opinions that are among the Papists touching merits 40.16 Merits of Christ how farre they go by the Papists doctrine 40.13.29 Merit of congruitie what and how holden in the Church of Rome 40 62. Miracles not now needfull 12.6 Their proper vse 42.4 The time when the Church had them and the end why 41.4 The miracles that the Papists stand vpon are of no certaine credit 42.5 inde The Gentiles had as good miracles as the Church of Rome hath 42.6 The Legendaries tainted for whetstone liers 42.7 Incredible reports in the Legends and some also in the ancient fathers 42.8 Morall works what 40.59 Touching naturall freewill in things morall ibid. Monkes of ancient time not like ours of this time 41.3 and